Title: Two Penniless Princesses
Subject:
Author: Charlotte M. Yonge
Keywords:
Creator:
PDF Version: 1.2
Page No 1
Two Penniless Princesses
Charlotte M. Yonge
Page No 2
Table of Contents
Two Penniless Princesses ....................................................................................................................................1
Two Penniless Princesses
i
Page No 3
Two Penniless Princesses
Charlotte M. Yonge
CHAPTER 1. DUNBAR
CHAPTER 2. DEPARTURE
CHAPTER 3. FALCON AND FETTERLOCK
CHAPTER 4. ST. HELEN'S
CHAPTER 5. THE MEEK USURPER
CHAPTER 6. THE PRICE OF A GOOSE
CHAPTER 7. THE MINSTREL KING'S COURT
CHAPTER 8. STINGS
CHAPTER 9. BALCHENBURG
CHAPTER 10. TENDER AND TRUE
CHAPTER 11. FETTERS BROKEN
CHAPTER 12. SORROW ENDED
CHAPTER 1. DUNBAR
''Twas on a night, an evening bright
When the dew began to fa',
Lady Margaret was walking up and down,
Looking over her castle wa'.'
The battlements of a castle were, in disturbed times, the only recreationground of the ladies and playplace
of the young people. Dunbar Castle, standing on steep rocks above the North Sea, was not only inaccessible
on that side, but from its donjon tower commanded a magnificent view, both of the expanse of waves, taking
purple tints from the shadows of the clouds, with here and there a sail fleeting before the wind, and of the
rugged headlands of the coast, point beyond point, the nearer distinct, and showing the green summits, and
below, the tossing waves breaking white against the dark rocks, and the distance becoming more and more
hazy, in spite of the bright sun which made a broken path of glory along the tossing, whitecrested waters.
The wind was a keen northeast breeze, and might have been thought too severe by any but the 'hardy, bold,
and wild' children who were merrily playing on the top of the donjon tower, round the staff whence fluttered
the double treasured banner with 'the ruddy lion ramped in gold' denoting the presence of the King.
Three little boys, almost babies, and a little girl not much older, were presided over by a small elder sister,
who held the youngest in her lap, and tried to amuse him with caresses and rhymes, so as to prevent his
interference with the castle building of the others, with their small hoard of pebbles and mussel and cockle
shells.
Another maiden, the wind tossing her long chestnutlocks, uncovered, but tied with the Scottish snood, sat on
Two Penniless Princesses 1
Page No 4
the battlement, gazing far out over the waters, with eyes of the same tint as the hair. Even the seabreeze
failed to give more than a slight touch of colour to her somewhat freckled complexion; and the limbs that
rested in a careless attitude on the stone bench were long and languid, though with years and favourable
circumstances there might be a development of beauty and dignity. Her lips were crooning at intervals a
mournful old Scottish tune, sometimes only humming, sometimes uttering its melancholy burthen, and she
now and then touched a small harp that stood by her side on the seat.
She did not turn round when a step approached, till a hand was laid on her shoulder, when she started, and
looked up into the face of another girl, on a smaller scale, with a complexion of the lilyandrose kind, fair
hair under her hood, with a hawk upon her wrist, and blue eyes dancing at the surprise of her sister.
'Eleanor in a creel, as usual!' she cried.
'I thought it was only one of the bairns,' was the answer.
'They might coup over the walls for aught thou seest,' returned the newcomer. 'If it were not for little Mary
what would become of the poor weans?'
'What will become of any of us?' said Eleanor. 'I was gazing out over the sea and wishing we could drift away
upon it to some land of rest.'
'The Glenuskie folk are going to try another land,' said Jean. 'I was in the baileycourt even now playing at
ball with Jamie when in comes a laybrother, with a letter from Sir Patrick to say that he is coming the night
to crave permission from Jamie to go with his wife to France. Annis, as you know, is betrothed to the son of
his French friends, Malcolm is to study at the Paris University, and Davie to be in the Scottish Guards to
learn chivalry like his father. And the Leddy of Glenuskieour Cousin Lilianis going with them.'
'And she will see Margaret,' said Eleanor. 'Meg the dearie! Dost remember Meg, Jeanie?'
'Well, well do I remember her, and how she used to let us nestle in her lap and sing to us. She sang like thee,
Elleen, and was as motherlike as Mary is to the weans, but she was much blithesomerat least before our
father was slain.'
'Sweetest Meg! My whole heart leaps after her,' cried Eleanor, with a fervent gesture.
'I loved her better than Isabel, though she was not so bonnie,' said Jean.
'Jeanie, Jeanie,' cried Eleanor, turning round with a vehemence strangely contrasting with her previous
language, 'wherefore should we not go with Glenuskie to be with Meg at Bourges?'
Jeanie opened her blue eyes wide.
'Go to the French King's Court?' she said.
'To the land of chivalry and song,' exclaimed Eleanor, 'where they have courts of love and poetry, and tilts
and tourneys and minstrelsy, and the sun shines as it never does in this cold bleak north; and above all there is
Margaret, dear tender Margaret, almost a queen, as a queen she will be one day. Oh! I almost feel her
embrace.'
'It might be well,' said Jean, in the matteroffact tone of a practical young lady; 'mewed up in these dismal
castles, we shall never get princely husbands like our sisters. I might be Queen of Beauty, I doubt me whether
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 2
Page No 5
you are fair enough, Eleanor.'
'Oh, that is not what I think of,' said Eleanor. 'It is to see our own Margaret, and to see and hear the minstrel
knights, instead of the rude savages here, scarce one of whom knows what knighthood means!'
'Ay, and they will lay hands on us and wed us one of these days,' returned Jean, 'unless we vow ourselves as
nuns, and I have no mind for that.'
'Nor would a convent always guard us,' said Eleanor; 'these reivers do not stick at sanctuary. Now in that
happy land ladies meet with courtesy, and there is a minstrel king like our father, Rene is his name, uncle to
Margaret's husband. Oh! it would be a very paradise.'
'Let us go, let us go!' exclaimed Jean.
'Go!' said Mary, who had drawn nearer to them while they spoke. 'Whither did ye say?'
'To Franceto sister Margaret and peace and sunshine,' said Eleanor.
'Eh!' said the girl, a pale fair child of twelve; 'and what would poor Jamie and the weans do, wanting their
titties?'
'Ye are but a bairn, Mary,' was Jean's answer. 'We shall do better for Jamie by wedding some great lords in
the far country than by waiting here at home.'
'And James will soon have a queen of his own to guide him,' added Eleanor.
'I'll no quit Jamie or the weans,' said little Mary resolutely, turning back as the threeyearold boy elicited a
squall from the eighteenmonths one.
'Johnnie! Johnnie! what gars ye tak' away wee Andie's claw? Here, my mannie.'
And she was kneeling on the leads, making peace over the precious crab's claw, which, with a few cockles
and mussels, was the choicest toy of these forlorn young Stewarts; for Stewarts they all were, though the
three youngest, the weans, as they were called, were only halfbrothers to the rest.
Nothing, in point of fact, could have been much more forlorn than the condition of all. The father of the elder
ones, James I., the flower of the whole Stewart race, had nine years before fallen a victim to the savage
revenge and ferocity of the lawless men whom he had vainly endeavoured to restrain, leaving an only son of
six years old and six young daughters. His wife, Joanna, once the Nightingale of Windsor, had wreaked
vengeance in so barbarous a manner as to increase the dislike to her as an Englishwoman. Forlorn and in
danger, she tried to secure a protector by a marriage with Sir James Stewart, called the Black Knight of Lorn;
but he was unable to do much for her, and only added the feuds of his own family to increase the general
danger. The two eldest daughters, Margaret and Isabel, were already contracted to the Dauphin and the Duke
of Brittany, and were soon sent to their new homes. The little King, the one darling of his mother, was
snatched from her, and violently transferred from one fierce guardian to another; each regarding the
possession of his person as a sanction to tyranny. He had been introduced to the two winsome young
Douglases only as a prelude to their murder, and every day brought tidings of some fresh violence; nay, for
the second time, a murder was perpetrated in the Queen's own chamber.
The poor woman had never been very tender or affectionate, and had the haughty demeanour with which the
house of Somerset had thought fit to assert their claims to royalty. The cruel slaughter of her first husband,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 3
Page No 6
perhaps the only person for whom she had ever felt a softening love, had hardened and soured her. She
despised and domineered over her second husband, and made no secret that the number of her daughters was
oppressive, and that it was hard that while the royal branch had produced, with one exception, only useless
pining maidens, her second marriage in too quick succession should bring her sons, who could only be a
burthen. No one greatly marvelled when, a few weeks after the birth of little Andrew, his father disappeared,
though whether he had perished in some brawl, been lost at sea, or sought foreign service as far as possible
from his queenly wife and inconvenient family, no one knew.
Not long after, the Queen, with her four daughters and the infants, had been seized upon by a noted
freebooter, Patrick Hepburn of Hailes, and carried to Dunbar Castle, probably to serve as hostages, for they
were fairly well treated, though never allowed to go beyond the walls. The Queen's health had, however, been
greatly shaken, the cold blasts of the north wind withered her up, and she died in the beginning of the year
1445.
The desolateness of the poor girls had perhaps been greater than their grief. Poor Joanna had been exacting
and tyrannical, and with no female attendants but the old, wornout English nurse, had made them do her all
sorts of services, which were requited with scoldings and grumblings instead of the loving thanks which
ought to have made them offices of affection as well as duty; while the poor little boys would indeed have
fared ill if their halfsister Mary, though only twelve years old, had not been one of those girls who are
endowed from the first with tender, motherly instincts.
Beyond providing that there was a supply of some sort of food, and that they were confined within the walls
of the Castle, Hepburn did not trouble his head about his prisoners, and for many weeks they had no
intercourse with any one save Archie Scott, an old groom of their mother's; Ankaret, nurse to baby Andrew;
and the seneschal and his wife, both Hepburns.
Eleanor and Jean, who had been eight and seven years old at the time of the terrible catastrophe which had
changed all their lives, had been well taught under their father's influence; and the former, who had inherited
much of his talent and poetical nature, had availed herself of every scanty opportunity of feeding her
imagination by book or ballad, storyteller or minstrel; and the store of tales, songs, and fancies that she had
accumulated were not only her own chief resource but that of her sisters, in the many long and dreary hours
that they had to pass, unbrightened save by the inextinguishable buoyancy of young creatures together. When
their mother was dying, Hepburn could not help for very shame admitting a priest to her bedside, and
allowing the clergy to perform her obsequies in full form. This had led to a more complete perception of the
condition of the poor Princesses, just at the time when the two worst tyrants over the young King, Crichton
and Livingstone, had fallen out, and he had been able to put himself under the guidance of his first cousin,
James Kennedy, Bishop of St. Andrews and now Chancellor of Scotland, one of the wisest, best, and truest
hearted men in Scotland, and imbued with the spirit of the late King.
By his management Hepburn was induced to make submission and deliver up Dunbar Castle to the King with
all its captives, and the meeting between the brother and sisters was full of extreme delight on both sides.
They had been together very little since their father's death, only meeting enough to make them long for more
opportunities; and the boy at fifteen years old was beginning to weary after the home feeling of rest among
kindred, and was so happy amidst his sisters that no attempt at breaking up the party at Dunbar had yet been
made, as its situation made it a convenient abode for the Court. Though he had never had such advantages of
education as, strangely enough, captivity had afforded to his father, he had not been untaught, and his rapid,
eager, intelligent mind had caught at all opportunities afforded by those palace monasteries of Scotland in
which he had stayed for various periods of his vexed and stormy minority. Good Bishop Kennedy, with
whom he had now spent many months, had studied at Paris and had passed four years at Rome, so as to be
well able both to enlarge and stimulate his notions. In Eleanor he had found a companion delighted to share
his studies, and full likewise of original fancy and of that vein of poetry almost peculiar to Scottish women;
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 4
Page No 7
and Jean was equally charming for all the sports in which she could take part, while the little ones, whom, to
his credit be it spoken, he always treated as brothers, were pleasant playthings.
His presence, with all that it involved, had made a most happy change in the maidens' lives; and yet there was
still great dreariness, much restraint in the presence of constant precaution against violence, much rudeness
and barbarism in the surroundings, absolute poverty in the plenishing, a lack of all beauty save in the wild
and rugged face of northern nature, and it was hardly to be wondered at that young people, inheritors of the
cultivated instincts of James I. and of the Plantagenets, should yearn for something beyond, especially for that
sunny southern land which report and youthful imagination made them believe an ideal world of peace, of
poetry, and of chivalry, and the loving elder sister who seemed to them a part of that golden age when their
noble and tenderhearted father was among them.
The boy's foot was on the turretstairs, and he was out on the battlementsa tall lad for his age, of the same
colouring as Eleanor, and very handsome, except for the blemish of a darkred mark upon one cheek.
'How now, wee Andie?' he exclaimed, tossing the baby boy up in his arms, and then on the cry of 'Johnnie
too!' 'Me too!' performing the same feat with the other two, the last so boisterously that Mary screamed that
'the bairnie would be coupit over the crag.'
'What, looking out over the sea?' he cried to his elder sisters. 'That's the wrang side! Ye should look out on
the other, to see Glenuskie coming with Davie and Malcolm, so we'll have no lack of minstrelsy and tales
tonight, that is if the doited old council will let me alone. Here, come to the southern tower to watch for
them.'
The sisters had worked themselves to the point of eagerness where propitious moments are disregarded, and
both broke out
'Glenuskie is going to Margaret. We want to go with him!'
'Go! Go to Margaret and leave me!' cried James, the red spot on his face spreading.
'Oh, Jamie, it is so dull and dreary, and folks are so fierce and rude.'
'That might be when that loon Hepburn had you, but now you have me, who can take order with them.'
'You cannot do all, Jamie,' persisted Eleanor; 'and we long after that fair smooth land of peace. Lady
Glenuskie would take good care of us till we came to Margaret.'
'Ay! And 'tis little you heed how it is with me,' exclaimed James, 'when you are gone to your daffing and
singing and dancingwith me that have saved you from that reiver Hepburn.'
'Jamie, dear, I'll never quit ye,' said little Mary's gentle voice.
He laughed.
'You are a leal faithful little lady, Mary; but you are no good as yet, when Angus is speiring for my sister for
his heir.'
'And do you trow,' said Jean hotly, 'that when one sister is to be a queen, and the other is next thing to it, we
are going to put up with a rawboned, redhaired, unmannerly Scots earl?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 5
Page No 8
'And do you forget who is King of Scotland, ye proud peat?' her brother cried in return.
'A braw sort of king,' returned Jean, 'who could not hinder his mother and sisters from being stolen by an
outlaw.'
The pride and hot temper of the Beauforts had descended to both brother and sister, and James lifted his hand
with 'Dare to say that again'; and Jean was beginning 'I dare,' when little Annaple opportunely called, 'There's
a plump of spears coming over the hill.'
There was an instant rush to watch them, James saying
'The Drummond banner! Ye shall see how Glenuskie mocks at this same fine fancy of yours'; and he ran
downstairs at no kingly pace, letting the heavy nailstudded door bang after him.
'He will never let us go,' sighed Jean.
'You worked him into one of his tempers,' returned Eleanor. 'You should have broached it to him more by
degrees.'
'And lost the chance of going with Sir Patie and his wife, and got plighted to the redhaired Master of
Angusnever see sweet Meg and her braw court, and the tilts and tourneys, but live among murderous
caitiffs and reivers all my days,' sobbed Jean.
'I would not be such a fule body as to give in for a hasty word or two, specially of Jamie's,' said Eleanor
composedly.
'And gin ye bide here,' added gentle Mary, 'we shall be all together, and you will have Jamie and the bairnies.'
'Fine consolation,' muttered Jean.
'Eh well,' said Eleanor, we must go down and meet them.'
'This fashion!' exclaimed Jean. 'Look at your hair, Ellie blown wild about your ears like a daft woman's,
and your kirtle all over mortar and smut. My certie, you would be a bonnie lady to be Queen of Love and
Beauty at a joustingmatch.'
'You are no better, Jeanie,' responded Eleanor.
'That I ken full well, but I'd be shamed to show myself to knights and lairds that gate. And see Mary and all
the lave have their hands as black as a caird's.'
'Come and let Andie's Mary wash them,' said that little personage, picking up fat Andrew in her arms, while
he retained his beloved crab's claw. 'Jeanie, would you carry Johnnie, he's not surefooted, over the stair?
Annaple, take Lorn's hand over the kittle turning.'
One chamber was allotted to the entire party and their single nurse. Being far up in the tower, it ventured to
have two windows in the massive walls, so thick that fiveandtwenty steps from the floor were needed to
reach the narrow slips of glass in a frame that could be removed at will, either to admit the air or to be
exchanged for solid wooden shutters to exclude storms by sea or arrows and bolts by land. The lower part of
the walls was hung with very grim old tapestry, on which Holofernes' head, going into its bag, could just be
detected; there were two great solid boxbeds, two more pallets rolled up for the day, a chest or two, a rude
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 6
Page No 9
table, a crosslegged chair, a few stools, and some deer and seal skins spread on the floor completed the
furniture of this ladies' bower. There was, unusual luxury, a chimney with a hearth and peat fire, and a
cauldron on it, with a silver and a copper basin beside it for washing purposes, never discarded by poor
Queen Joanna and her old English nurse Ankaret, who had remained beside her through all the troubles of the
stormy and barbarous country, and, though crippled by a fall and racked with rheumatism, was the chief
comfort of the young children. She crouched at the hearth with her spinning and her beads, and exclaimed at
the tossed hair and soiled hands and faces of her charges.
Mary brought the little ones to her to be set to rights, and the elder girls did their best with their toilette.
Princesses as they were, the ruddy golden tresses of Eleanor and the flaxen locks of Jean and Mary were the
only ornaments that they could boast of as their own; and though there were silken and embroidered garments
of their mother's in one of the chests, their mourning forbade the use of them. The girls only wore the plain
black kirtles that had been brought from Haddington at the time of the funeral, and the little boys had such
homespun garments as the shepherd lads wore.
Partly scolding, partly caressing, partly bemoaning the condition of her young ladies, so different from the
splendours of the house of Somerset, Ankaret saw that Eleanor was as fit to be seen as circumstances would
permit; as to Jean and Mary, there was no trouble on that score.
The whole was not accomplished till a horn was sounded as an intimation that supper was ready, at five
o'clock, for the entire household, and all made their way downJean first, in all the glory of her fair face and
beautiful hair; then Eleanor with little Lorn, as he was called, his Christian name being James; then Annaple
and Johnnie handinhand, Mary carrying Andrew, and lastly old Ankaret, hobbling along with her stick,
and, when out of sight, a hand on Annaple's shoulder. In public, nothing would have made her presume so
far. The hall was a huge, vaulted, stonewalled room, with a great fire on the wide hearth, and three long
tablesone was crosswise, on the dais near the fire, the other two ran the length of the hall. The upper one
was furnished with tolerably clean napery and a few silver vessels; as to the lower ones, they were in two
degrees of comparison, and the less said of the third the better. It was for the menatarms and the lowest
servants, whereas the second belonged to those of the suite of the King and Chancellor, who were not of rank
to be at his table. The Lord Lion KingatArms was hightable company, but he was absent, and the inferior
royal pursuivant was entertaining two of his fellows, one with the Douglas Bloody Heart, the other with the
Lindsay Lion on a black field, besides two messengers of the different clans, who looked askance at one
another.
Leaning against the wall near the window stood the young King with two or three youths beside him,
laughing and talking over three great deerhounds, and by the hearth were two elder men one, a tall
dignified figure in the square cap and purple robe of a Bishop, with a face of great wisdom and sweetness; the
other, still taller, with slightly grizzled hair and the weatherbeaten countenance of a valiant and sagacious
warrior, dressed in the leathern garments usually worn under armour.
As Jean emerged from the turret she was met and courteously greeted by Sir Patrick Drummond and his sons,
as were also her sisters, with a grace and deference to their rank such as they hardly ever received from the
nobles, and whose very rarity made Eleanor shy and uncomfortable, even while she was gratified and
accepted it as her due.
The Bishop inclined his head and gave them a kind smile; but they had already seen him in the morning, as
he was residing in the castle. He was the most fatherly friend and kinsman the young things knew, and though
really their first cousin, they looked to him like an uncle. He insisted on due ceremony with them, though he
had much difficulty in enforcing it, except with those Scottish knights and nobles who, like Sir Patrick
Drummond, had served in France, and retained their French breeding.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 7
Page No 10
So Jean, hawk and all, had to be handed to her seat by Sir Patrick as the guest, Eleanor by her brother, not
without a little fraternal pinch, and Mary by the Bishop, who answered with a paternal caress to her
murmured entreaty that she might keep wee Andie on her lap and give him his brose.
It was not a sumptuous repast, the staple being a haggis, also broth with chunks of meat and barleycorns
floating in it, the meat in strings by force of boiling. At the high table each person had a bowl, either silver or
wood, and each had a private spoon, and a dagger to serve as knife, also a drinkingcup of various materials,
from the King's gold goblet downwards to horns, and a bannock to eat with the brose. At the middle table
trenchers and bannocks served the purpose of plates; and at the third there was nothing interposed between
the boards of the table and the lumps of meat from which the soup had been made.
Jean's quick eyes soon detected more menatarms and with different badges from the thyme spray of
Drummond, and her brother was evidently bursting with some communication, held back almost forcibly by
the Bishop, who had established a considerable influence over the impetuous boy, while Sir Patrick
maintained a wise and tedious political conversation about the peace between France and England, which was
to be cemented by the marriage of the young King of England to the daughter of King Rene and the cession
of Anjou and Maine to her father.
'Solid dukedoms for a lassie!' cried young James. 'What a craven to make such a bargain!'
'Scarce like his father's son,' returned Sir Patrick, 'who gat the bride with a kingdom for her tocher that these
folks have wellnigh lost among them.'
'The saints be praised if they have.'
'I cannot forget, my liege, how your own sainted father loved and fought for King Harry of Monmouth. Foe
as he was, I own that I shall never look on his like again.'
'I hold with you in that, Patie,' said Bishop Kennedy; 'and frown as you may, my young liege, a few years
with such as he would do more for youas it did with your blessed fatherthan ever we can.'
'I can hold mine own, I hope, without lessons from the enemy,' said James, holding his head high, while his
ruddy locks flew back, his eyes glanced, and the red scar on his cheek widened. 'And is it true that you are for
going through false England, Patie?'
'I made friends there when I spent two years there with your Grace's blessed father,' returned Sir Patrick, 'and
so did my good wife. She longs to see the lady who is now Sister Clare at St. Katharine's in London, and it is
well not to let her and Annis brook the long sea voyage.'
'There, Jean! I'd brook ten sea voyages rather than hold myself beholden to an Englishman!' quoth James.
'Nevertheless, there are letters and messages that it is well to confide to so trusty and wiseheaded a knight as
Glenuskie,' returned the Bishop.
The meal over, the silver bowls were carried round with water to wash the hands by the two young
Drummonds, sons of Glenuskie, and by the King's pages, youths of about the same age, after which the
Bishop and Sir Patrick asked licence of the King to retire for consultation to the Bishop's apartment, a
permission which, as may well be believed, he granted readily, only rejoicing that he was not wanted.
The little ones were carried off by Mary and Nurse Ankaret; and the King, his elder sisters, and the other
youths of condition betook themselves, followed by halfadozen great dogs, to the court, where the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 8
Page No 11
Drummonds wanted to exhibit the horses procured for the journey, and James and Jean to show the hawks
that were the pride of their heart.
By and by came an Italian priest, who acted as secretary to the Bishopa poor little man who grew yellower
and yellower, was always shivering, and seemed to be shrivelled into growing smaller and smaller by the
Scottish winds, but who had a most keen and intelligent face.
'How now, Father Romuald,' called out James. 'Are ye come to fetch me?'
'Di grazia, Signor Re', began the Italian in some fear, as the dogs smelted his lambskin cape. 'The Lord
Bishop entreats your Majesty's presence.'
His Majesty, who, by the way, never was so called by any one else, uttered some bitter growls and grumbles,
but felt forced to obey the call, taking with him, however, his beautiful falcon on his wrist, and the two huge
deerhounds, who he declared should be of the council if he was.
Jean and Eleanor then closed upon David and Malcolm, eagerly demanding of them what they expected in
that wonderful land to which they were going, much against the will of young David, who was sure there
would be no hunting of deer, nor hawking for grouse, nor riding after an English borderer or Hieland
caterannothing, in fact, worth living for! It would be all awearying with their manners and their
courtesies and such like daft woman's gear! Why could not his father be content to let him grow up like his
fellows, rough and free and ready?
'And knowing nothing betternothing beyond,' said Eleanor.
'What would you have better than the hill and the brae? To tame a horse and fly a hawk, and couch a lance
and bend a bow! That's what a man is made for, without fashing himself with letters and Latin and manners,
no better than a monk; but my father would always have it so!'
'Ye'll be thankful to him yet, Davie,' put in his graver brother.
'Thankful! I shall forget all about it as soon as I am knighted, and make you write all my lettersand few
enough there will be.'
'And you, Malcolm!' said Eleanor, 'would you be content to hide within four walls, and know nothing by your
own eyes?'
'No indeed, cousin,' replied the lad; 'I long for the fair churches and cloisters and the learned men and books
that my father tells of. My mother says that her brother, that I am named for, yearned to make this a land of
peace and godliness, and to turn these high spirits to God's glory instead of man's strife and feud, and how it
might have been done save for the slaying of your noble fatherSaints rest him!which broke mine uncle's
heart, so that he died on his way home from pilgrimage. She hopes to pray at his tomb that I may tread in his
steps, and be a blessing and not a curse to the land we love.'
Eleanor was silent, seeing for the first time that there might be higher aims than escaping from dulness, strife,
and peril; whilst Jean cried
''Tis the titles and jousts, the knights and ladies that I care formen that know what fair chivalry means, and
make knightly vows to dare all sorts of foes for a lady's sake.'
'As if any lass was worth it,' said David contemptuously.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 9
Page No 12
'Ay, that's what you are! That's what it is to live in this savage realm,' returned Jean.
At this moment, however, Brother Romuald was again seen advancing, and this time with a request for the
presence of the ladies Jean and Eleanor.
'Could James be relenting on better advice?' they asked one another as they went.
'More likely,' said Jean, with a sigh, amounting to a groan, 'it is only to hear that we are made over, like a
couple of kine, to some ruffianly reivers, who will beat a princess as soon as a scullion.'
They reached the chamber in time. Though the Bishop slept there it also served for a council chamber; and as
he carried his chapel and household furniture about with him, it was a good deal more civilisedlooking than
even the princesses' room. Large folding screens, worked with tapestry, representing the lives of the saints,
shut off the part used as an oratory and that which served as a bedchamber, where indeed the good man slept
on a rush mat on the floor. There were a table and several chairs and stools, all capable of being folded up for
transport. The young King occupied a large chair of state, in which he twisted himself in a very undignified
manner; the BishopChancellor sat beside him, with the Great Seal of Scotland and some writing materials,
parchments, and letters before him, and Sir Patrick came forward to receive and seat the young ladies, and
then remained standingas few of his rank in Scotland would have done on their account.
'Well, lassies,' began the King, 'here's lads enow for you. There's the Master of Angus, as ye ken'(Jean
tossed her head)'moreover, auld Crawford wants one of you for his son.'
'The Tyger Earl,' gasped Eleanor.
'And with Stirling for your portion, the modest fellow,' added James. 'Ay, and that's not all. There's the
MacAlpin threats me with all his clan if I dinna give you to him; and Mackay is not behindhand, but will
come down with pibroch and braidsword and five hundred caterans to pay his court to you, and make short
work of all others. My certie, sisters seem but a cause for threats from reivers, though maybe they would not
be so uncivil if once they had you.'
'Oh, Jamie! oh! dear holy Father,' cried Eleanor, turning from the King to the Bishop, 'do not, for mercy's
sake, give me over to one of those ruffians.'
'They are coming, Eleanor,' said James, with a boy's love of terrifying; 'the MacAlpin and Mackay are both
coming down after you, and we shall have a fight like the Clan Chattan and Clan Kay. There's for the
demoiselle who craved for knights to break lances for her!'
'Knights indeed! Highland thieves,' said Jean; 'and 'tis for what tocher they may force from you, James, not
for her face.'
'You are right there, my puir bairn,' said the Bishop. 'These mensave perhaps the young Master of
Angusonly seek your hands as a pretext for demands from your brother, and for spuilzie and robbery
among themselves. And I for my part would never counsel his Grace to yield the lambs to the wolves, even to
save himself.'
'No, indeed,' broke in the King; we may not have them fighting down here, though it would be rare sport to
look on, if you were not to be the prize. So my Lord Bishop here trows, and I am of the same mind, that the
only safety is that the birds should be flown, and that you should have your wish and be away the morn, with
Patie of Glenuskie here, since he will take the charge of two such silly lasses.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 10
Page No 13
The sudden granting of their wish took the maidens' breath away. They looked from one to the other without
a word; and the Bishop, in more courtly language, explained that amid all these contending parties he could
not but judge it wiser to put the King's two marriageable sisters out of reach, either of a violent abduction, or
of being the cause of a savage contest, in either case ending in demands that would be either impossible or
mischievous for the Crown to grant, and moreover in misery for themselves.
Sir Patrick added something courteous about the honour of the charge.
'So soon!' gasped Jean; 'are we really to go the morn?'
'With morning light, if it be possible, fair ladies,' said Sir Patrick.
'Ay,' said James, 'then will we take Mary and the weans to the nunnery in St. Mary's Wynd, where none will
dare to molest them, and I shall go on to St. Andrews or Stirling, as may seem fittest; while we leave old
Seneschal Peter to keep the castle gates shut. If the Hielanders come, they'll find the nut too hard for them to
crack, and the kernel gone, so you'd best burn no more daylight, maidens, but busk ye, as women will.'
'Oh, Jamie, to speak so lightly of parting!' sighed Eleanor.
'Comeno fule greeting, now you have your will,' hastily said James, who could hardly bear it himself.
'Our gear!' faltered Jeanie, with consternation at their ill furnished wardrobes.
'For that,' said the Bishop, 'you must leave the supply till you are over the Border, when the Lady Glenuskie
will see to your appearing as nigh as may be as befits the daughters of Scotland among your English kin.'
'But we have not a mark between us,' said Jean, 'and all my mother's jewels are pledged to the Lombards.'
'There are moneys falling due to the Crown,' said the Bishop, 'and I can advance enow to Sir Patrick to
provide the gear and horses.'
'And my gude wife's royal kin are my guests till they win to their sister,' added Sir Patrick.
And so it was settled. It was an evening of bustle and a night of wakefulness. There were floods of tears
poured out by and over sweet little Mary and good old Ankaret, not to speak of those which James scorned to
shed. Had a sudden stop been put to the journey, perhaps, Eleanor would have been relieved but Jean sorely
disappointed.
It was further decided that Father Romuald should accompany the party, both to assist in negotiations with
Henry VI. and Cardinal Beaufort, and to avail himself of the opportunity of returning to his native land, far
away from the blasts of the north, and to show cause to the Pope for erecting St. Andrews into an
archiepiscopal see, instead of leaving Scotland under the primacy of York.
Hawk and harp were all the properties the princesseserrant took with them; but Jean, as her old nurse
sometimes declared, loved Skywing better than all the weans, and Elleen's small travellingharp was all that
she owned of her father'sexcept the spirit that loved it.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 11
Page No 14
CHAPTER 2. DEPARTURE
'I bowed my pride,
A horseboy in his train to ride.'SCOTT.
The Lady of Glenuskie, as she was commonly called, was a near kinswoman of the Royal House, Lilias
Stewart, a granddaughter of King Robert II., and thus first cousin to the late King. Her brother, Malcolm
Stewart, had resigned to her the little barony of Glenuskie upon his embracing the life of a priest, and her
becoming the wife of Sir Patrick Drummond, the son of his former guardian.
Sir Patrick had served in France in the Scotch troop who came to the assistance of the Dauphin, until he was
taken prisoner by his native monarch, James I., then present with the army of Henry V. He had then spent two
years at Windsor, in attendance upon that prince, until both were set at liberty by the treaty made by Cardinal
Beaufort. In the meantime, his betrothed, Lilias, being in danger at home, had been bestowed in the
household of the Countess of Warwick, where she had been much with an admirable and saintly foreign lady,
Esclairmonde de Luxembourg, who had taken refuge from the dissensions of her own vexed country among
the charitable sisterhood of St. Katharine in the Docks in London.
Sir Patrick and his lady had thus enjoyed far more training in the general European civilisation than usually
fell to the lot of their countrymen; and they had moreover imbibed much of the spirit of that admirable King,
whose aims at improvement, religious, moral, and political, were so piteously cut short by his assassination.
During the nine miserable years that had ensued it had not been possible, even in conjunction with Bishop
Kennedy, to afford any efficient support or protection to the young King and his mother, and it had been as
much as Sir Patrick could do to protect his own lands and vassals, and do his best to bring up his children to
godly, honourable, and chivalrous ways; but amid all the evil around he had decided that it was wellnigh
impossible to train them to courage without ruffianism, or to prevent them from being tainted by the
prevailing standard. Even among the clergy and monastic orders the type was very low, in spite of the
endeavours of Bishop Kennedy, who had not yet been able to found his university at St. Andrews; and it had
been agreed between him and Sir Patrick that young Malcolm Drummond, a devout and scholarly lad of
earnest aspiration, should be trained at the Paris University, and perhaps visit Padua and Bologna in
preparation for that foundation, which, save for that cruel Eastern's E'en, would have been commenced by the
uncle whose name he bore.
The daughter had likewise been promised in her babyhood to the Sire de Terreforte, a knight of Auvergne,
who had come on a mission to the Scotch Court in the golden days of the reign of James I., and being an old
companioninarms of Sir Patrick, had desired to unite the families in the person of his infant son Olivier
and of Annis Drummond.
Lady Drummond had ever since been preparing her little daughter and her wardrobe. The whole was in a
good state of forwardness; but it must be confessed that she was somewhat taken aback when she beheld two
young ladies riding up the glen with her husband, sons, and their escort; and found, on descending to
welcome them, that they were neither more nor less than the two eldest unmarried princesses of Scotland.
'And Dame Lilias,' proceeded her knight, 'you must busk and boune you to be in the saddle betimes the morn,
and put Tweed between these puir lasses and their foesor shall I say their ower well wishers?'
The ladies of Scotland lived to receive startling intelligence, and Lady Drummond's kind heart was moved by
the two forlorn, wearylooking figures, with traces of tears on their cheeks. She kissed them respectfully,
conducted them to the guestchamber, which was many advances beyond their room at Dunbar in comfort,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 12
Page No 15
and presently left her own two daughters, Annis and Lilias, and their nurse, to take care of them, since they
seemed to have neither mails nor attendants of their own, while she sought out her husband, as he was being
disarmed by his sons, to understand what was to be done.
He told her briefly of the danger and perplexity in which the presence of the two poor young princesses might
involve themselves, their brother, and the kingdom itself, by exciting the greed, jealousy, and emulation of
the untamed nobles and Highland chiefs, who would try to gain them, both as an excuse for exactions from
the King and out of jealousy of one another. To take them out of reach was the only ready means of
preventing mischief, and the Bishop of St. Andrews had besought Sir Patrick to undertake the charge.
'We are bound to do all we can for their father's daughters,' Dame Lilias owned, 'alike as our King and the
best friend that ever we had, or my dear brother Malcolm, Heaven rest them both! But have they no servants,
no plenishing?'
'That must we provide,' said Sir Patrick. 'We must be their servants, Dame. Our lasses must lend them what is
fitting, till we come where I can make use of this, which my good Lord of St. Andrews gave me.'
'What is it, Patie? Not the red gold?'
'Oh no! I have heard of the like. Ye ken Morini, as they call him, the Lombard goldsmith in the Canongate?
Weel, for sums that the Bishop will pay to Morini, sums owing, he says, by himself to the Crownthough I
shrewdly suspect 'tis the other way, gude man!then the Lombard's fellows in York, London, or Paris, or
Bourges will, on seeing this bit bond, supply us up to the tune of a hundred crowns. Thou look'st mazed, Lily,
but I have known the like before. 'Tis no great sum, but mayhap the maidens' English kin will do somewhat
for them before they win to their sister.'
'I would not have them beholden to the English,' said Dame Lilias, not forgetting that she was a Stewart.
Her husband perhaps scarcely understood the change made in the whole aspect of the journey to her. Not only
had she to hurry her preparations for the early start, but instead of travelling as the mistress of the party, she
and her daughter would, in appearance at least, be the mere appendages of the two princesses, wait upon
them, give them the foremost place, supply their present needs from what was provided for themselves, and it
was quite possible have likewise to control girlish petulance and inexperience in the strange lands where her
charges must appear at their very best, to do honour to their birth and their country.
But the loyal woman made up her mind without a word of complaint after the first shock, and though a busy
night was not the best preparation for a day's journey, she never lay down; nor indeed did her namesake
daughter, who was to be left at a Priory on their way, there to decide whether she had a vocation to be a nun.
So effectually did she bestir herself that by six o'clock the next morning the various packages were rolled up
for bestowal on the sumpter horses, and the goods to be left at home locked up in chests, and committed to
the charge of the trusty seneschal and his wife; a meal, to be taken in haste, was spread on the table in the
hall, to be swallowed while the little rough ponies were being laden.
Mass was to be heard at the first haltingplace, the Benedictine nunnery of Trefontana on Lammermuir,
where Lilias Drummond was to be left, to be passed on, when occasion served, to the Sisterhood at
Edinburgh.
The fresh morning breezes over the world of heather brightened the cheeks and the spirits of the two sisters;
the first wrench of parting was over with them, and they found themselves treated with much more
observance than usual, though they did not know that the horses they were riding had been trained for the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 13
Page No 16
special use of the Lady of Glenuskie and her daughter Annis upon the journey.
They rode on gaily, Jean with her inseparable falcon Skywing, Eleanor with her father's harp bestowed
behind hershe would trust it to no one else. They were squired by their two cousins, David and Malcolm,
who, in spite of David's murmurs, felt the exhilaration of the future as much as they did, as they coursed over
the heather, David with two great greyhounds with majestic heads at his side, Finn and Finvola, as they were
called.
The graver and sadder ones of the party, father, mother, and the two young sisters, rode farther back, the
father issuing directions to the seneschal, who accompanied them thus far, and the mother watching over the
two fair young girls, whose hearts were heavy in the probability that they would never meet again, for how
should a Scottish Benedictine nun and the wife of a French seigneur ever come together? nor would there be
any possibility of correspondence to bridge over the gulf.
The nunnery was strong, but not with the strength of secular buildings, for, except when a tempting heiress
had taken refuge there, convents were respected even by the rudest men.
Numerous unkempt and barelyclothed figures were coming away from the gates, a pilgrim or two with
brown gown, broad hat, and scallop shell, the morning's dole being just over; but a few, some on crutches,
some with heads or limbs bound up, were waiting for their turn of the sisterinfirmarer's care. The pennon of
the Drummond had already been recognised, and the gateward readily admitted the party, since the house of
Glenuskie were well known as pious benefactors to the Church.
They were just in time for a mass which a pilgrim priest was about to say, and they were all admitted to the
small nave of the little chapel, beyond which a screen shut off the choir of nuns. After this the ladies were
received into the refectory to break their fast, the men folk being served in an outside building for the
purpose. It was not sumptuous fare, chiefly consisting of barley bannocks and very salt and dry fish, with
some thin and sour ale; and David's attention was a good deal taken up by a manatarms who seemed to
have attached himself to the party, but whom he did not know, and who held a little aloof from the
restkeeping his visor down while eating and drinking, in a somewhat suspicious manner, as though to
avoid observation.
Just as David had resolved to point this person out to his father, Sir Patrick was summoned to speak to the
Lady Prioress. Therefore the youth thought it incumbent upon him to deal with the matter, and advancing
towards the stranger, said, 'Good fellow, thou art none of our following. How, now!' for a pair of gray eyes
looked up with recognition in them, and a low voice whispered, 'Davie Drummond, keep my secret till we be
across the Border.'
'Geordie, what means this?'
'I canna let her gang! I ken that she scorns me.'
'That proud peat Jean?'
'Whist! whist! She scorns me, and the King scarce lent a lug to my father's gude offer, so that he can scarce
keep the peace with their pride and upsettingness. But I love her, Davie, the mere sight of her is sunshine, and
wha kens but in the stour of this journey I may have the chance of standing by her and defending her, and
showing what a leal Scot's heart can do? Or if not, if I may not win her, I shall still be in sight of her blessed
blue een!'
David whistled his perplexity. 'The Yerl,' said he, 'doth he ken?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 14
Page No 17
'I trow not! He thinks me at Tantallon, watching for the raid the Mackays are threateninglittle guessing the
bird would be flown.'
'How cam' ye to guess that same, which was, so far as I know, only decided two days syne?'
'Our pursuivant was to bear a letter to the King, and I garred him let me bear him company as one of his
grooms, so that I might delight mine eyes with the sight of her.'
David laughed. His time was not come, and this love and admiration for his young cousin was absurd in his
eyes. 'For a young bit lassie,' he said; 'gin it had been a knight! But what will your father say to mine?'
'I will write to him when I am well over the Border,' said Geordie, 'and gin he kens that your father had no
hand in it he will deem no illwill. Nor could he harm you if he did.'
David did not feel entirely satisfied, on one side of his mind as to his own loyalty to his father, or Geordie's to
'the Yerl,' and yet there was something diverting to the enterprising mind in the stolen expedition; and the
fellowfeeling which results in honour to contemporaries made him promise not to betray the young man and
to shield him from notice as best he might. With Geordie's motive he had no sympathy, having had too many
childish squabbles with his cousin for her to be in his eyes a sublime Princess Joanna, but only a masterful
Jeanie.
Sir Patrick, absorbed in orders to his seneschal, did not observe the addition to his party; and as David acted
as his squire, and had been seen talking to the young man, no further demur was made until the time when the
home party turned to ride back to Glenuskie, and Sir Patrick made a rollcall of his followers, picked men
who could fairly be trusted not to embroil the company by excesses or imprudences in England or France.
Besides himself, his wife, sons and daughters, and the two princesses, the party consisted of Christian, female
attendant for the ladies, the wife of Andrew of the Cleugh, an elderly, wellseasoned manatarms, to whom
the banner was entrusted; Dandie their son, a stalwart youth of two or threeandtwenty, who, under his
father, was in charge of the horses; and six lances besides. Sir Patrick following the French fashion, which
gave to each lance two grooms, armed likewise, and a horseboy. For each of the family there was likewise a
spare palfrey, with a servant in charge, and one beast of burthen, but these last were to be freshly hired with
their attendants at each stage.
Geordie, used to more tumultuous and irregular gatherings, where any man with a good horse and serviceable
weapons was welcome to join the raid, had not reckoned on such a review of the party as was made by the
old warrior accustomed to more regular warfare, and who made each of his eight lancesnamely, the two
Andrew Drummonds, Jock of the Glen, Jockie of Braeside, Willie and Norman Armstrong, Wattie Wudspurs,
and Tam Telferanswer to their names, and show up their three followers.
'And who is yon lad in bright steel?' Sir Patrick asked.
'Master Davie kens, sir,' responded old Andrew. David, being called, explained that he was a leal lad called
Geordie, whom he had seen in Edinburgh, and who wished to join them, go to France, and see the world
under Sir Patrick's guidance, and that he would be at his own charges. 'And I'll be answerable for him, sir,'
concluded the lad.
'Answer! Ha! ha! What for, eh? That he is a longlegged lad like your ain self. What more? Come, call him
up!'
The stranger had no choice save to obey, and came up on a strong white mare, which old Andrew scanned,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 15
Page No 18
and muttered to his son, 'The Mearns breeddid he come honestly by it?'
'Up with your beaver, young man,' said Sir Patrick peremptorily; 'no man rides with me whose face I have not
seen.'
A face not handsome and thoroughly Scottish was disclosed, with keen intelligence in the gray eyes, and a
certain air of offended dignity, yet selfcontrol, in the closeshut mouth. The cheeks were sunburnt and
freckled, a tawny down of young manhood was on the long upper lip, and the shortcut hair was red; but
there was an intelligent and trustworthy expression in the countenance, and the tall figure sat on horseback
with the upright ease of one well trained.
'Soh!' said Sir Patrick, looking him over, 'how ca' they you, lad?'
'Geordie o' the Red Peel,' he answered.
'That's a byname,' said the knight sternly; 'I must have the full name of any man who rides with me.'
'George Douglas, then, if nothing short of that will content you!'
'Are ye sib to the Earl?'
'Ay, sir, and have rid in his company.'
'Whose word am I to take for that?'
'Mine, sir, a word that none has ever doubted,' said the youth boldly. 'By that your son kens me.'
David here vouched for having seen the young man in the Angus following, when he had accompanied his
father in the last riding of the Scots Parliament at Edinburgh; and this so far satisfied Sir Patrick that he
consented to receive the stranger into his company, but only on condition of an oath of absolute obedience so
long as he remained in the troop.
David could see that this had not been reckoned on by the high spirited Master of Angus; and indeed
obedience, save to the head of the name, was so little a Scottish virtue that Sir Patrick was by no means
unprepared for reluctance.
'I give thee thy choice, laddie,' he said, not unkindly; 'best make up your mind while thou art still in thine own
country, and can win back home. In England and France I can have no stragglers nor loons like to help
themselves, nor give cause for a fray to bring shame on the haill troop in lands that are none too friendly. A
raw carle like thyself, or even these lads of mine, might give offence unwittingly, and then I'd have to give
thee up to the laws, or to stand by thee to the peril of all, and of the ladies themselves. So there's nothing for it
but strict keeping to orders of myself and Andrew Drummond of the Cleugh, who kens as well as I do what
sorts to be done in these strange lands. Wilt thou so bind thyself, or shall we part while yet there is time?'
'Sir, I will,' said the young man, 'I will plight my word to obey you, and faithfully, so long as I ride under
your banner in foreign partsprovided such oath be not binding within this realm of Scotland, nor against
my lealty to the head of my name.'
'Nor do I ask it of thee,' returned Sir Patrick heartily, but regarding him more attentively; 'these are the
scruples of a true man. Hast thou any following?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 16
Page No 19
'Only a boy to lead my horse to grass,' replied George, giving a peculiar whistle, which brought to his side a
shockheaded, barefooted lad, in a shepherd's tartan and little else, but with limbs as active as a wild deer,
and an eye twinkling and alert.
'He shall be put in better trim ere the English pockpuddings see him,' said Douglas, looking at him, perhaps
for the first time, as something unsuited to that orderly company.
'That is thine own affair,' said Sir Patrick. 'Mine is that he should comport himself as becomes one of my
troop. What's his name?'
'Ringan Raefoot,' replied Geordie Sir Patrick began to put the oath of obedience to him, but the boy cried
out
'I'll ne'er swear to any save my lawful lord, the Yerl of Angus, and my lord the Master.'
'Hist, Ringan,' interposed Geordie. 'Sir, I will answer for his faith to me, and so long as he is leal to me he
will be the same to thee; but I doubt whether it be expedient to compel him.'
So did Sir Patrick, and he said
'Then be it so, I trust to his faith to thee. Only remembering that if he plunder or brawl, I may have to leave
him hanging on the next bush.'
'And if he doth, the Red Douglas will ken the reason why,' quoth Ringan, with head aloft.
It was thought well to turn a deaf ear to this observation. Indeed, Geordie's effort was to elude observation,
and to keep his uncouth follower from attracting it. Ringan was not singular in running along with bare feet.
Other 'bonnie boys,' as the ballad has it, trotted along by the side of the horses to which they were attached in
the like fashion, though they had hose and shoon slung over their shoulders, to be donned on entering the
good town of BerwickuponTweed.
Not without sounding of bugle and sending out a pursuivant to examine into the intentions and authorisation
of the party, were they admitted, Jean and Eleanor riding first, with the pursuivant proclaiming'Place, place
for the high and mighty princesses of Scotland.'
It was an inconvenient ceremony for poor Sir Patrick, who had to hand over to the pursuivant, in the name of
the princesses, a ring from his own finger. Largesse he could not attempt, but the proud spirit of himself and
his train could not but be chafed at the expectant faces of the crowd, and the intuitive certainty that 'Beggarly
Scotch' was in every disappointed mind.
And this was but a foretaste of what the two royal maidens' presence would probably entail throughout the
journey. His wife added to this care uneasiness as to the deportment of her three maidens. Of Annis she had
not much fear, but she suspected Jean and Eleanor of being as wild and untamed as hares, and she much
doubted whether any counsels might not offend their dignity, and drive them into some strange behaviour
that the good people of Berwick would never forget.
They rode in, however, very upright and stately, with an air of taking possession of the place on their
brother's behalf; and Jean bowed with a certain haughty grace to the deputywarden who came out to receive
them, Eleanor keeping her eye upon Jean and imitating her in everything. For Eleanor, though sometimes the
most eager, and most apt to commit herself by hasty words and speeches, seemed now to be daunted by the
strangeness of all around, and to commit herself to the leading of her sister, though so little her junior.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 17
Page No 20
She was very silent all through the supper spread for them in the hall of the castle, while Jean exchanged
conversation with their host upon Iceland hawks and wolf and deer hounds, as if she had been a young lady
keeping a splendid court all her life, instead of a povertystricken prisoner in castle after castle.
'Jeanie,' whispered Eleanor, as they lay down on their bed together, 'didst mark the tall laddie that was about
to seat himself at the high table and frowned when the steward motioned him down?'
'What's that to me? An illnurtured carle,' said Jean; 'I marvel Sir Patie brooks him in his meinie!'
Eleanor was a little in awe of Jeanie in this mood, and said no more, but Annis, who slept on a pallet at their
feet, heard all, and guessed more as to the strange young squire.
Fain would she and Eleanor have discussed the situation, but Jean's blue eyes glanced heedfully and defiantly
at them, and, moreover, the young gentleman in question, after that one error, effaced himself, and was
forgotten for the time in the novelty of the scenes around.
The subwarden of Berwick, mindful of his charge to obviate all occasions of strife, insisted on sending a
knight and halfa dozen men to escort the Scottish travellers as far as Durham. David Drummond and the
young ladies murmured to one another their disgust that the English pockpudding should not suppose Scots
able to keep their heads with their own hands; but, as Jean sagely observed, 'No doubt he would not wish
them to have occasion to hurt any of the English, nor Jamie to have to call them to account.'
This same old knight consorted with Sir Patrick, Dame Lilias, and Father Romuald, and kept a sharp eye on
the little party, allowing no straggling on any pretence, and as Sir Patrick enforced the command, all were
obliged to obey, in spite of chafing; and the scowls of the English Borderers, with the scant courtesy
vouchsafed by these sturdy spirits, proved the wisdom of the precaution.
At Durham they were hospitably entertained in the absence of the Bishop. The splendour of the cathedral and
its adjuncts much impressed Lady Drummond, as it had done a score of years previously; but, though
Malcolm ventured to share her admiration, Jean was far above allowing that she could be astonished at
anything in England. In fact, she regarded the stately towers of St. Cuthbert as so much stolen family property
which 'Jamie' would one day regain; and all the other young people followed suit. David even made all the
observations his own sense of honour and the eyes of his hosts would permit, with a view to a future surprise.
The escort of Sir Patrick was asked to York by a Canon who had to journey thither, and was anxious for
protection from the outlawswho had begun to renew the doings of Robin Hood under the laxer rule of the
young Henry VI, though things were expected to be better since the young Duke of York had returned from
France.
Perhaps this arrangement was again a precaution for the preservation of peace, and at York there was a
splendid entertainment by Cardinal Kemp; but all the 'subtleties' and wondersstags' heads in their horns,
peacocks in their pride, jellies with whole romances depicted in them, could not reconcile the young Scots to
the presumption of the Archbishop reckoning Scotland into his province. Durham was at once too monastic
and too military to have afforded much opportunity for recruiting the princesses' wardrobe; but York was the
resort of the merchants of Flanders, and Christie was sent in quest of them and their wares, for truly the black
serge kirtles and shepherd's tartan screens that had made the journey from Dunbar were in no condition to do
honour to royal damsels.
Jean was in raptures with the graceful veils depending from the horned headgear, worn, she was told, by the
Duchess of Burgundy; but Eleanor wept at the idea of obscuring the snood of a Scottish maiden, and would
not hear of resigning it.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 18
Page No 21
'I feel as Elleen no more,' she said, 'but a mere Flanders popinjay. It has changed my ain self upon me, as well
as the country.'
'Thou shouldst have been born in a hovel!' returned Jean, raising her proud little head. 'I feel more than ever
what I ama true princess!'
And she looked it, with beauty enhanced by the rich attire which only made Eleanor embarrassed and
uncomfortable.
Malcolm, the more scrupulous of the Drummond brothers, begged of George Douglas, when at Durham, to
write to his father and declare himself to Sir Patrick, but the youth would do neither. He did not think himself
sufficiently out of reach, and, besides, the very sight of a pen was abhorrent to him. There was something
pleasing to him in the liberty of a kind of volunteer attached to the expedition, and he would not give it up.
Nor was he without some wild idea of winning Jean's notice by some gallant exploit on her behalf before she
knew him for the object of her prejudice, the Master of Angus. As to Sir Patrick, he was far too busy trying to
compose Border quarrels, and gleaning information about the Gloucester and Beaufort parties at Court, to
have any attention to spare for the young man riding in his suite with the barefooted lad ever at his stirrup.
Geordie never attempted to secure better accommodation than the other lances; he groomed his steed himself,
with a little assistance from Ringan, and slept in the straw of its bed, with the lad curled up at his feet; the
only difference observable between him and the rest being that he always groomed himself every night and
morning as carefully as the horse, a ceremony they thought entirely needless.
CHAPTER 3. FALCON AND FETTERLOCK
'Ours is the sky
Where at what fowl we please our hawk shall fly.'T. Randolph.
Beyond York that species of convoy, which ranged between protection and supervision, entirely ceased; the
Scottish party moved on their own way, through lanes and fields at times, but oftener through heath, rock,
and moor, for England was not yet thickly inhabited, though there was no lack of hostels or of convents to
receive them on this the great road to the North, and to its many shrines for pilgrimage.
Perhaps Sir Patrick relaxed a little of his vigilance, since the good behaviour of his troop had won his
confidence, and they were less likely to be regarded as invaders than by the inhabitants of the district nearer
their own frontier.
Hawking and coursing within bounds had been permitted by both the Knight of Berwick and the Canon of
Durham on the wide northern moors; but Sir Patrick, on starting in the morning of the day when they were
entering Northamptonshire, had given a caution that sport was not free in the more frequented parts of
England, and that hound must not be loosed nor hawk flown without special permission from the lord of the
manor.
He was, however, riding in the rear of the rest, up a narrow lane leading uphill, anxiously discussing with
Father Romuald the expediency of seeking hospitality from any of the great lords whose castles might be
within reach before he had full information of the present state of factions at the Court, when suddenly his
son Malcolm came riding back, pushing up hastily.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 19
Page No 22
'Sir! father!' he cried, 'there's wud wark ahead, there's a flight of unco big birds on before, and Lady Jean's
hawk is awa' after them, and Jeanie's awa' after the hawk, and Geordie Red Peel is awa' after Jean, and
Davie's awa' after Geordie; and there's the blast of an English bugle, and my mither sent me for you to redd
the fray!'
'Time, indeed!' said Sir Patrick with a sigh, and, setting spurs to his horse, he soon was beyond the end of the
lane, on an open heath, where some of his troop were drawn up round his banner, almost forcibly kept back
by Dame Lilias and the elder Andrew. He could not stop for explanation from them, indeed his wife only
waved him forward towards a confused group some hundred yards farther off, where he could see a number
of his own men, and, too plainly, long bows and coats of Lincoln green, and he only hoped, as he galloped
onward, that they belonged to outlaws and not to rangers. Too soon he saw that his hope was vain; there were
ten or twelve stout archers with the white rosette of York in their bonnets, the falcon and fetterlock on their
sleeves, and the Plantagenet quarterings on their breasts. In the midst was a dead bustard, also an Englishman
sitting up, with his head bleeding; Jean was on foot, with her daggerknife in one hand, and holding fast to
her breast her beloved hawk, whose jesses were, however, grasped by one of the foresters. Geordie of the Red
Peel stood with his sword at his feet, glaring angrily round, while Sir Patrick, pausing, could hear his son
David's voice in loud tones
'I tell you this lady is a royal princess! Yes, she is'as there was a kind of scoff'and we are bound on a
mission to your King from the King of Scots, and woe to him that touches a feather of ours.'
'That may be,' said the one who seemed chief among the English, 'but that gives no licence to fly at the
Duke's game, nor slay his foresters for doing their duty. If we let the lady go, hawk and man must have their
necks wrung, after forest laws.'
'And I tell thee,' cried Davie, 'that this is a noble gentleman of Scotland, and that we will fight for him to the
death.'
'Let it alone, Davie,' said George. 'No scathe shall come to the lady through me.'
'Save him, Davie! save Skywing!' screamed Jean.
'To the rescuea Drummond,' shouted David; but his father pushed his horse forward, just as the men in
green, were in the act of stringing, all at the same moment, their bows, as tall as themselves. They were not so
many but that his escort might have overpowered them, but only with heavy loss, nd the fact of such a fight
would have been most disastrous.
'What means this, sirs?' he exclaimed, in a tone of authority, waving back his own men; and his dignified air,
as well as the banner with which Andrew followed him, evidently took effect on the foresters, who perhaps
had not believed the young men.
'Sir Patie, my hawk!' entreated Jean. 'She did but pounce on yon unco ugsome bird, and these bloodthirsty
grasping loons would have wrung her neck.'
'She took her knife to me,' growled the wounded man, who had risen to his feet, and showed bleeding fingers.
'Ay, for meddling with a royal falcon,' broke in Jean. ''Tis thou, false loon, whose craig should be raxed.'
Happily this was an unknown tongue to the foresters, and Sir Patrick gravely silenced her.
'Whist, lady, brawls consort not with your rank. Gang back doucely to my leddy.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 20
Page No 23
'But Skywing! he has her jesses,' said the girl, but in a lower tone, as though rebuked.
'Sir ranger,' said Sir Patrick courteously, 'I trust you will let the young demoiselle have her hawk. It was
loosed in ignorance and heedlessness, no doubt, but I trow it is the rule in England, as elsewhere, that ladies
of the blood royal are not bound by forest laws.'
'Sir, if we had known,' said the ranger, who was evidently of gentle blood, as he took his foot off the jesses,
and Jean now allowed David to remount her.
'But my Lord Duke is very heedful of his bustards, and when Roger there went to seize the bird, my young
lady was overready with her knife.'
'Who would not be for thee, my bird?' murmured Jean.
'And yonder big fellow came plunging down and up with his swordso as he was nigh on being the death of
poor Roger again for doing his duty. If such be the ways of you Scots, sir, they be not English ways under my
Lord Duke, that is to say, and if I let the lady and her hawk go, forest law must have its due on the young man
thereI must have him up to Fotheringay to abide the Duke's pleasure.'
'Heed me not, Sir Patrick!' exclaimed Geordie. 'I would not have those of your meinie brought into jeopardy
for my cause.'
David was plucking his father's mantle to suggest who George was, which in fact Sir Patrick might suspect
enough to be conscious of the full awkwardness of the position, and to abandon the youth was impossible.
Though it was not likely that the Duke of York would hang him if aware of his rank, he might be detained as
a hostage or put to heavy ransom, or he might never be brought to the Duke's presence at all, but be put to
death by some truculent underling, incredulous of a Scotsman's tale, if indeed he were not too proud to tell it.
Anyway, Sir Patrick felt bound to stand by him.
'Good sir,' said he to the forester, 'will it content thee if we all go with thee to thy Duke? The two Scottish
princesses are of his kin, and near of blood to King Henry, whom they are about to visit at Windsor. I am on a
mission thither on affairs of state, but I shall be willing to make my excuses to him for any misdemeanour
committed on his lands by my followers.'
The forester was consenting, when George cried
'I'll have no hindrance to your journey on my account, Sir Patrick. Let me answer for myself.'
'Foolish laddie,' said the knight. 'Father Romuald and I were only now conferring as to paying the Duke a
visit on our way. Sir forester, we shall be beholden to you for guiding us.'
He further inquired into the ranger's hurts, and salved them with a piece of gold, while David thought proper
to observe to George
'So much for thy devoir to thy princess! It was for Skywing's craig she cared, never thine.'
George turned a deaf ear to the insinuation. He was allowed free hands and his own horse, which was perhaps
well for the Englishmen, for Ringan Raefoot, running by his stirrup, showed him a long knife, and said with a
grin
'Ready for the first who daurs to lay hands on the Master! Gin I could have come up in time, the loon had
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 21
Page No 24
never risen from the ground.'
George endeavoured in vain to represent how much worse this would have made their condition.
Sir Patrick, joining the ladies, informed them of the necessity of turning aside to Fotheringay, which he had
done not very willingly, being ignorant of the character of the Duke of York, except as one of the war party
against France and Scotland, whereas the Beauforts were for peace. As a vigorous governor of Normandy, he
had not commended him self to one whose sympathies were French. Lady Drummond, however, remembered
that his wife, Cicely Nevil, the Rose of Raby, was younger sister to that Ralf Nevil who had married the
friend of her youth, Alice Montagu, now Countess of Salisbury in her own right.
Sir Patrick did not let Jean escape a rebuke.
'So, lady, you see what perils to brave men you maids can cause by a little heedlessness.'
'I never asked Geordie to put his finger in,' returned Jean saucily. 'I could have brought off Skywing for
myself without such a clamjamfrie after me.'
But Eleanor and Annis agreed that it was as good as a ballad, and ought to be sung in one, only Jean would
have to figure as the 'dour lassie.' For she continued to aver, by turns, that Geordie need never have meddled,
and that of course it was his bounden duty to stand by his King's sister, and that she owed him no thanks. If
he were hanged for it he had run his craig into the noose.
So she tossed her proud head, and toyed with her falcon, as all rode on their way to Fotheringay, with
Geordie in the midst of the rangers.
It was so many years since there had been serious war in England, that the castles of the interior were far less
of fortresses than of magnificent abodes for the baronage, who had just then attained their fullest splendour. It
may be observed that the Wars of the Roses were for the most part fought out in battles, not by sieges. Thus
Fotheringay had spread out into a huge pile, which crowned the hill above, with a strong inner court and lofty
donjon tower indeed, and with mighty walls, but with buildings for retainers all round, reaching down to the
beautiful newlybuilt octagontowered church; and with a great park stretching for miles, for all kinds of
sport.
'All this enclosed! Yet they make sic a wark about their bustards, as they ca' them,' muttered Jean.
The forester had sent a messenger forward to inform the Duke of York of his capture. The consequence was
that the cavalcade had no sooner crossed the first drawbridge under the great gateway of the castle, where the
banner of Plantagenet was displayed, than before it were seen a goodly company, in the glittering and
gorgeous robes of the fifteenth century.
There was no doubt of welcome. Foremost was a graceful, slenderlymade gentleman about thirty years old,
in rich azure and gold, who doffed his cap of maintenance, turned up with fur, and with long ends, and,
bowing low, declared himself delighted that the princesses of Scotland, his good cousins, should honour his
poor dwelling.
He gave his hand to assist Jean to alight, and an equally gorgeous but much younger gentleman in the same
manner waited on Eleanor. A tall, grizzled, sunburnt figure received Lady Drummond with recognition on
both sides, and the words, 'My wife is fain to see you, my honoured lady: is this your daughter?' with a sign
to a tall youth, who took Annis from her horse. Dame Lilias heard with joy that the Countess of Salisbury
was actually in the castle, and in a few moments more she was in the great hall, in the arms of the sweet
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 22
Page No 25
Countess Alice of her youth, who, middleaged as she was, with all her youthful impulsiveness had not
waited for the grand and formal greeting bestowed on the princesses by her stately young sisterinlaw, the
Duchess of York.
There seemed to be a perfect crowd of richlydressed nobles, ladies, children; and though the Lady Joanna
held her head up in full state, and kept her eye on her sister to make her do the same, their bewilderment was
great; and when they had been conducted to a splendid chamber, within that allotted to the Drummond ladies,
tapestryhung, and with silver toilette apparatus, to prepare for supper, Jean dropped upon a highbacked
chair, and insisted that Dame Lilias should explain to her exactly who each one was.
'That slight, darkeyed carle who took me off my horse was the Duke of York, of course,' said she. 'My
certie, a bonnie Scot would make short work of him, bones and all! And it would scarce be worth while to
give a clout to the sickly lad that took Elleen down.'
'Hush, Jean,' said Eleanor; 'some one called him King! Was he King Harry himself?'
'Oh no,' said Dame Lilias, smiling; 'only King Harry of the Isle of Wighta bit place about the bigness of
Arran; but it pleased the English King to crown him and give him a ring, and bestow on him the realm in a
kind of sport. He is, in sooth, Harry Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and was bred up as the King's chief
comrade and playfellow.'
'And what brings him here?'
'So far as I can yet understand, the family and kin have gathered for the marriage of his sister, the Lady
Annethe redcheeked maiden in the rosecoloured kirtleto the young Sir Richard Nevil, the same who
gave his hand to thee, Annisthe son of my Lord of Salisbury.'
'That was the old knight who led thee in, mother,' said Annis. 'Did you say he was brother to the Duchess?'
'Even so. There were fifteen or twenty Nevils of Rabyhe was one of the eldest, she one of the youngest.
Their mother was a Beaufort, aunt to yours.'
'Oh, I shall never unravel them!' exclaimed Eleanor, spreading out her hands in bewilderment.
Lady Drummond laughed, having come to the time of life when ladies enjoy genealogies.
'It will be enough,' she said, 'to remember that almost all are, like yourselves, grandchildren or
greatgrandchildren to King Edward of Windsor.'
Jean, however, wanted to know which were nearest to herself, and which were noblest. The first question
Lady Drummond said she could hardly answer; perhaps the Earl of Salisbury and the Duchess, but the Duke
was certainly noblest by birth, having a double descent from King Edward, and in the male line.
'Was not his father put to death by this King's father?' asked Eleanor.
'Ay, the Earl of Cambridge, for a foul plot. I have heard my Lord of Salisbury speak of it; but this young man
was of tender years, and King Harry of Monmouth did not bear malice, but let him succeed to the dukedom
when his uncle was killed in the Battle of Agincourt.'
'They have not spirit here to keep up a feud,' said Jean.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 23
Page No 26
'My good brotheray, and your father, Jeaniewere wont to say they were too Christian to hand on a feud,'
observed Dame Lilias, at which Jean tossed her head, and said
'That may suit such a carpetknight as yonder Duke. He is not so tall as Elleen there, nor as his own
Duchess.'
'I do not like the Duchess,' said Annis; 'she looks as if she scorned the very ground she walks on.'
'She is wondrous bonnie, though,' said Eleanor; 'and so was the bairnie by her side.'
In some degree Jean changed her opinion of the Duke, in consequence, perhaps, of the very marked attention
that he showed her when the supper was spread. She had never been so made to feel what it was to be at once
a king's daughter and a beauty; and at the most magnificent banquet she had ever known.
Durham had afforded a great advance on Scottish festivities; but in the absence of its Prince Bishop, another
Nevil, it had lacked much of what was to be found at Fotheringay in the full blossoming of the splendours of
the princely nobility of England, just ere the decimation that they were to perpetrate on one another.
The hall itself was vast, and newly finished in the rich culmination of Gothic work, with a fan
traceryvaulted roof, a triumph of architecture, each stalactite glowing with a shield or a badge of England,
France, Mortimer, and Nevillion or lily, falcon and fetterlock, white rose and dun cow, all and many
otherslikewise shining in the stained glass of the great windows.
The high table was loaded with gold and silver plate, and Venice glasses even more precious; there were
carpets under the feet of the nobler guests, and even the second and third tables were spread with more
richness and refinement than ever the sisters of James II had known in their native land. In a gallery above,
the Duke's musicians and the choristers of his chapel were ready to enliven the meal; and as the chief guest,
the Lady Joanna of Scotland was handed to her place by the Duke of York, who, as she now perceived,
though small in stature, was eminently handsome and graceful, and conversed with her, not as a mere child,
but as a fair lady of full years.
Eleanor, who sat on his other hand beside the Earl of Salisbury, was rather provoked with her sister for never
asking after the fate of her champion; but was reassured by seeing his red head towering among the numerous
squires and other retainers of the second rank. It certainly was not his proper place, but it was plain that he
was not in disgrace; and in fact the whole affair had been treated as a mere pardonable blunder of the rangers.
The superior one was sitting next to the young Scot, making good cheer with him. Grand as the whole
seemed to the travellers, it was not an exceptional banquet; indeed, the Duchess apologised for its simplicity,
since she had been taken at unawares, evidently considering it as the ordinary family meal. There was ample
provision, served up in by no means an unrefined manner, even to the multitudinous servants and retainers of
the various trains; and beyond, on the steps and in the court, were a swarm of pilgrims, friars, poor, and
beggars of all kinds, waiting for the fragments.
It was a wet evening, and when the tables were drawn the guests devoted themselves to various amusements.
Lord Salisbury challenged Sir Patrick to a game at chess, Lady Salisbury and Dame Lilias wished for nothing
better than to converse over old times at Middleham Castle; but the younger people began with dancing, the
Duke, who was only thirty years old, leading out the elder Scottish princess, and the young King of the Isle of
Wight the stately and beautiful Duchess Cicely. Eleanor, who knew she did not excel in anything that
required grace, and was, besides, a good deal fatigued, would fain have excused herself when paired with the
young Richard Nevil; but there was a masterful look about him that somewhat daunted her, and she obeyed
his summons, though without acquitting herself with anything approaching to the dexterity of her sister, who,
with quite as little practice as herself, danced wellby quickness of eye and foot, and that natural elegance
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 24
Page No 27
of movement which belongs to symmetry.
The dance was a wreathing in and out of the couples, including all of rank to dance together, and growing
more and more animated, till excitement took the place of weariness; and Eleanor's pale cheeks were flushed,
her eyes glowing, when the Duchess's signal closed the dance.
Music was then called for, and several of the princely company sang to the lute; Jean, pleased to show there
was something in which her sister excelled, and gratified at some recollections that floated up of her father's
skill in minstrelsy, insisted on sending for Eleanor's harp.
'Oh, Jean, not now; I canna,' murmured Eleanor, who had been sitting with fixed eyes, as though in a dream.
But the Duke and other nobles came and pressed her, and Jean whispered to her not to show herself a fule
body, and disgrace herself before the English, setting the harp before her and attending to the strings.
Eleanor's fingers then played over them in a dreamy, fitful way, that made the old Earl raise his head and
say
'That twang carries me back to King Harry's tent, and the good old time when an Englishman's sword was
respected.'
''Tis the very harp,' said Sir Patrick; 'ay, and the very tune'
'Come, Elleen, begin. What gars thee loiter in that doited way?' insisted Jean. 'Come, "Up atween."'
And, led by her sister in spite of herself, almost, as it were, without volition, Eleanor's sweet pathetic voice
sang
'Up atween yon twa hillsides, lass,
Where I and my true love wont to be,
A' the warld shall never ken, lass,
What my true love said to me.
'Owre muckle blinking blindeth the ee, lass,
Owre muckle thinking changeth the mind,
Sair is the life I've led for thee, lass,
Farewell warld, for it's a' at an end.'
Her voice had been giving way through the last verse, and in the final line, with a helpless wail of the harp,
she hid her face, and sank back with a strange choked agony.
'Why, Elleen! Elleen, how now?' cried Jean. 'Cousin Lilias, come!'
Lady Drummond was already at her side, and the Duchess and Lady Salisbury proffering essences and
cordials, the gentlemen offering support; but in a moment or two Eleanor recovered enough to cling to Lady
Drummond, muttering
'Oh, take me awa', take me awa'!'
And hushing the scolding which Jean was commencing by way of bracing, and rejecting all the kind offers of
service, Dame Lilias led the girl away, leaving Jean to make excuses and explanations about her sister being
but 'silly' since they had lost their mother, and the tune minding her of home and of her father.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 25
Page No 28
When, with only Annis following, the chambers had been reached, Eleanor let herself sink on. a cushion,
hiding her face against her friend, and sobbing hysterically
'Oh, take me awa', take me awa'! It's all blood and horror!'
'My bairnie, my dearie! You are overweary'tis but a dreamy fancy. Look up! All is safe; none can harm
you here.'
With soothings, and with some of the wine on the table, Lady Drummond succeeded in calming the girl, and,
with Annis's assistance, she undressed her and placed her in the bed.
'Oh, do not gang! Leave me not,' she entreated. And as the lady sat by her, holding her hand, she spoke, 'It
was all dim before me as the music played, and'
'Thou wast sair forefaughten, dearie.'
Eleanor went on
'And then as I touched mine harp, all, all seemed to swim in a mist of blood and horror. There was the old
Earl and the young bridegroom, and many and many more of them, with gaping wounds and deathly
facesall but the young King of the Isle of Wight and his shroud, his shroud, Cousin Lily, it was up to his
breast; and the ladies' faces that were so blithe, they were all weeping, ghastly, and writhen; and they were
whirling round a great sea of blood right in the middle of the hall, and I couldI could bear it no longer.'
Lady Drummond controlled herself, and for the sake both of the sobbing princess and of her own shuddering
daughter said that this terrible vision came of the fatigue of the day, and the exhaustion and excitement that
had followed. She also knew that on poor Eleanor that fearful Eastern's Eve had left an indelible impression,
recurring in any state of weakness or fever. She scarcely marvelled at the strange and frightful fancies, except
that she believed enough in secondsight to be concerned at the mention of the shroud enfolding the young
Beauchamp, who bore the fanciful title of the King of the Isle of Wight.
For the present, however, she applied herself to the comforting of Eleanor with tender words and murmured
prayers, and never left her till she had slept and wakened again, her full self, upon Jean coming up to bed at
nine o'clocka very late hour escorted by sundry of the ladies to inquire for the patient.
Jean was still excited, but she was, with all her faults, very fond of her sister, and obeyed Lady Drummond in
being as quiet as possible. She seemed to take it as a matter of course that Elleen should have her strange
whims.
'Mother used to beat her for them,' she said, 'but Nurse Ankaret said that made her worse, and we kept them
secret as much as we could. To think of her having them before all that English folk! But she will be all right
the morn.'
This proved true; after the night's rest Eleanor rose in the morning as if nothing had disturbed her, and met
her hosts as if no visions had hung around them. It was well, for Sir Patrick had accepted the invitation
courteously given by the Duke of York to join the great cavalcade with which he, with his brothersinlaw,
the Earl of Salisbury and Bishop of Durham, and the Earl of Warwick, alias the King of the Isle of Wight,
were on their way to the Parliament that was summoned anent the King's marriage. The unwilling knights of
the shire and burgesses of Northampton who would have to assist in the money grant had asked his
protection; and all were to start early on the Mondayfor Sunday was carefully observed as a holiday, and
the whole party in all their splendours attended high mass in the beautiful church.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 26
Page No 29
After time had been given for the ensuing meal, all the yeomen and young men of the neighbourhood came
up to the great outer court of the castle, where there was ample space for sports and military exercises,
shooting with the long and cross bow, riding at the quintain and the like, in competitions with the grooms and
menatarms attached to the retinue of the various great men; and the wives, daughters, and sweethearts
came up to watch them. For the most successful there were prizes of leathern coats, bows, knives, and the
like, and refreshments of barley bread, beef, and very small beer, served round with a liberal hand by the
troops of servants bearing the falcon and fetterlock badge, and all was done not merely in sport but very
much in earnest, in the hope on the part of the Duke, and all who were esteemed patriotic, that these youths
might serve in retaining at least, if not in recovering, the English conquests.
Those of gentle blood abstained from their warlike exercises on this day of the week, but they looked on from
the broad walk in the thickness of the massive walls; the Duke with his two beautiful little boys by his side,
the young Earls of March and Rutland, handsome fair children, in whom the hereditary blue eyes and fair
complexion of the Plantagenets recurred, and who bade fair to surpass their father in stature. Their mother
was by right and custom to distribute the prizes, but she always disliked doing so, and either excused herself,
or reached them out with the ungracious demeanour that had won for her the muttered name of 'Proud Cis'.
On this day she had avoided the task on the plea of the occupations caused by her approaching journey, and
the Duke put in her place his elder boy and his little cousin, Lady Anne Beauchamp, the child of the young
King of the Isle of Wighta shortlived little delicate being, but very fair and pretty, so that the two children
together upon a stone chair, cushioned with red velvet, were like a fairy king and queen, and there was many
a murmur of admiration, and 'Bless their little hearts' or 'their sweet faces,' as Anne's dainty fingers handled
the prizes, big bows or knives, arrows or belts, and Edward had a smile and appropriate speech for each, such
as 'Shoot at a Frenchman's breast next time, Bob'; 'There's a knife to cut up the deer with, Will,' and the like
amenities, at which his father nodded, well pleased to see the arts of popularity coming to him by nature. Sir
Patrick watched with grave eyes, as he thought of his beloved sovereign's desire to see his people thus
practised in arms without peril of feud and violence to one another.
Jean looked on, eager to see some of the Scots of their own escort excel the English pockpuddings, but
though Dandie and two or three more contended, the habits were too unfamiliar for them to win any great
distinction, and George Douglas did not come forward; the competition was not for men of gentle blood, and
success would have brought him forward in a manner it was desirable to avoid. There was a good deal of
merry talk between Jean and the hosts, enemies though she regarded them. The Duke of York was evidently
much struck with her beauty and liveliness, and he asked Sir Patrick in private whether there were any
betrothal or contract in consequence of which he was taking her to France.
'None,' said Sir Patrick, 'it is merely to be with her sister, the Dauphiness.'
'Then,' said young Richard Nevil, who was standing by him, and seemed to have instigated the question,
'there would be no hindrance supposing she struck the King's fancy.'
'The King is contracted,' said Sir Patrick.
'Half contracted! but to the beggarly daughter of a Frenchman who calls himself king of halfadozen realms
without an acre in any of them. It is not gone so far but that it might be thrown over if he had sense and spirit
not to be led by the nose by the Cardinal and Suffolk.'
'Hushhush, Dick! this is dangerous matter,' said the Duke, and Sir Patrick added
'These ladies are nieces to the Cardinal.'
'That is well, and it would win the more readily consenteven though Suffolk and his shameful peace were
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 27
Page No 30
thrown over,' eagerly said the future kingmaker.
'Gloucester would be willing,' added the Duke. 'He loved the damsel's father, and hateth the French alliance.'
'I spoke with her,' added Nevil, 'and, redhot little Scot as she is, she only lacks an English wedlock to make
her as truly English, which this wench of Anjou can never be.'
'She would give our meek King just the spring and force he needs,' said the Duke; 'but thou wilt hold thy
peace, Sir Knight, and let no whisper reach the womenfolk.'
This Sir Patrick readily promised. He was considerably tickled by the idea of negotiating such an important
affair for his young King and his protegee, feeling that the benefit to Scotland might outweigh any qualms as
to the disappointment to the French allies. Besides, if King Henry of Windsor should think proper to fall in
love with her, he could not help it; he had not brought her away from home or to England with any such
purpose; he had only to stand by and let things take their course, so long as the safety and honour of her, her
brother, and the kingdom were secure. So reasoned the canny Scot, but he held his tongue to his Lilias.
CHAPTER 4. ST. HELEN'S
'I thought King Henry had resembled thee,
In courage, courtship, and proportion:
But all his mind is bent to holiness,
To number AveMaries on his beads:
His champions are the prophets and apostles;
His weapons, holy saws of sacred writ.'
King Henry VI.
George Douglas's chivalrous venture in defence of the falcon of his ladylove had certainly not done much
for him hitherto, as Davie observed. The Lady Joanna, as every one now called her, took it as only the
bounden duty and natural service of one of her suite, and would have cared little for his suffering for it
personally, except so far as it concerned her own dignity, which she understood much better than she had
done in Scotland, where she was only one of 'the lassies,' an encumbrance to every one.
The York retainers had dropped all idea of visiting his offence upon Douglas when they found that he had
acted in the service of an honoured guest of their lord, but they did not look with much favour on him or on
any other of the Scottish troop, whom their master enjoined them to treat as guests and comrades.
The uniting of so many suites of the mighty nobles of the fifteenth century formed quite a little army,
amounting to some two or three hundred horsemen, mostly armed, and well appointed, with their masters'
badges on their sleeves,falcon and fetterlock, dun cow, bear and ragged staff and the cross of Durham,
while all likewise wore in their caps the white rose. Waggons with household furniture and kitchen
needments had been sent in advance with the numerous 'black guard,' and a provision of cattle for slaughter
accompanied these, since it was one of the considerate acts that already had won affection to Richard of York
that, unlike many of the great nobles, he always avoided as much as possible letting his train be oppressive to
the countrypeople.
David Drummond had been seeing that all his father's troop were duly provided with the Drummond badge,
the thyme, which was requisite as showing them accepted of the Duke of York's company, but as George and
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 28
Page No 31
his follower had never submitted to wear it, he was somewhat surprised to find the gray blossom prominent
in George's steelguarded cap, and to hear him saying
'Don it, Ringan, as thou wouldst obey me.'
'His father's son is not his own father,' said Ringan sulkily.
'Then tak' thy choice of wearing it, or winning hame as thou canstmost like hanging on the nearest oak.'
'And I'd gey liefer than demean myself in the Drummond thyme!' replied Ringan, half turning away. 'But then
what would come of Gray Meg wi' only the Master to see till her,' muttered he, caressing the mare's neck.
'Weel, aweel, sir'and he held out his hand for the despised spray.
'Is yon thy wild callant, Geordie?' said David in some surprise, for Ringan was not only provided with a pony,
but his thatch of towlike hair had been trimmed and covered with a barret cap, and his leathern coat and
leggings were like those of the other horseboys.
'Ay,' said George, 'this is no place to be ower kenspeckle.'
'I was coming to ask,' said David, 'if thou wouldst not own thyself to my father, and take thy proper place ere
ganging farther south. It irks me to see some of the best blood in Scotland among the grooms.'
'It must irk thee still, Davie,' returned George. 'These English folk might not thole to see my father's son in
their hands without winning something out of him, and I saw by what passed the other day that thou and thy
father would stand by me, hap what hap, and I'll never embroil him and peril the lady by my freak.'
'My father kens pretty well wha is riding in his companie,' said David.
'Ay, but he is not bound to ken.'
'And thou winna write to the Yerl, as ye said ye would when ye were ower the Border? There's a clerk o' the
Bishop of Durham ganging back, and my father is writing letters that he will send forward to the King, and
thou couldst get a scart o' the pen to thy father.'
'And what wad be thought of a puir manatarms sending letters to the Yerl?' said George. 'Na, na; I may
write when we win to France, a friendly land, but while we are in England, the loons shall make naething out
of my father's son.'
'Weel, gang thine ain gait, and an unco strange one it is,' said David. 'I marvel what thou count'st on gaining
by it!'
'The sicht of her at least,' said George. 'Nay, she needed a stout hand once, she may need it again.'
Whereat David waved his hands in a sort of contemptuous wonder.
'If it were the Duchess of York now!' he said. 'She is far bonnier and even prouder, gin that be what tak's your
fancy! And as to our Jeanie, they are all cockering her up till she'll no be content with a king. I doot me if the
Paip himself wad be good enough for her!'
It was true that the brilliant and lively Lady Joanna was in high favour with the princely gallants of the
cavalcade. The only member of the party at all equal to her in beauty was the Duchess of York, who travelled
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 29
Page No 32
in a whirlicote with her younger children and her ladies, and at the haltingplaces never relaxed the stiff
dignity with which she treated every one. Eleanor did indeed accompany her sister, but she had not Jean's
quick power of repartee, and she often answered at haphazard, and was not understood when she did reply;
nor had she Jean's beauty, so that in the opinion of most of the young nobles she was but a raw, almost dumb,
Scotswoman, and was left to herself as much as courtesy permitted, except by the young King of the Isle of
Wight, a gentle, poetical personage, in somewhat delicate health, with tastes that made him the chosen
companion of the scholarly King Henry. He could repeat a great deal of Chaucer's poetry by heart, the chief
way in which people could as yet enjoy books, and there was an interchange between them of "Blind Harry
"and of the "Canterbury Tales", as they rode side by side, sometimes making their companions laugh, and
wonder that the youthful queen was not jealous. Dame Lilias found her congenial companion in the Countess
Alice of Salisbury, who could talk with her of that golden age of the two kings, Henry and James, of her
brother Malcolm, and of Esclairmonde de Luxembourg, now Sister Clare, whom they hoped soon to see in
the sisterhood of St. Katharine's.
'Hers hath been the happy course, the blessed dedication,' said Countess Alice.
'We have both been blessed too, thanks to the saints,' returned Lilias.
'That is indeed sooth,' replied the other lady. 'My lord hath ever been most good to me, and I have had joy of
my sons. Yet there is much that my mind forbodes and shrinks back from in dread, as I watch my son
Richard's overmastering spirit.'
'The Cardinal and the Duke of Gloucester have long been at strife, as we heard,' said Lady Drummond, 'but
sure that will be appeased now that the Cardinal is an old man and your King come to years of discretion.'
'The King is a sweet youth, a very saint already,' replied the Countess, 'but I misdoubt whether he have the
stout heart and strong hand of his father, and he is set on peace.'
'Peace is to be followed,' said Lilias, amazed at the tone in which her friend mentioned it.
'Peace at home! Ay, but peace at home is only to be had by war abroad. Peace abroad without honour only
leaves these fiery spirits to fume, and fly at one another's throats, or at those who wrought it. My mind
misgives me, mine old friend, lest wrangling lead to blows. I had rather see my Richard spurring against the
French than against his cousins of Somerset, and while they advance themselves and claim to be nearer in
blood to the King than our good host of York, so long will there be cause of bitterness.'
'Our kindly host seems to wish evil to no man.'
'Nay, he is content enough, but my sister his wife, and alas! my son, cannot let him forget that after the Duke
of Gloucester he is highest in the direct male line to King Edward of Windsor, and in the female line stands
nearer than this present King.'
'In Scotland he would not forget that his father suffered for that very cause.'
'Ah, Lilias, thou hast seen enow of what such bloodfeuds work in Scotland to know how much I dread and
how I pray they may never awaken here. The blessed King Harry of Monmouth kept them down by the
strong hand, while he won all hearts to himself. It is my prayer that his young son may do the like, and that
my Lord of York be not fretted out of his peaceful loyalty by the Somerset "outrecuidance", and above all
that my own son be not the makebate; but Richard is proud and fiery, and I fearI greatly fear, what may
be in store for us.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 30
Page No 33
Lilias thought of Eleanor's vision, but kept silence respecting it.
Forerunners had been sent on by the Duke of York to announce his coming, and who were in his company;
and on the last stage these returned, bringing with them a couple of knights and of clerks on the part of the
Cardinal of Winchester to welcome his great nieces, whom he claimed as his guests.
'I had hoped that the ladies of Scotland would honour my poor house,' said the Duke.
'The Lord Cardinal deems it thus more fitting,' said the portly priest who acted as Beaufort's secretary, and
who spoke with an authority that chafed the Duke.
Richard Nevil rode up to him and muttered'He hath divined our purpose, and means to cross it.'
The clerk, however, spoke with Sir Patrick, and in a manner took possession of the young ladies. They were
riding between walled courts, substantially built, with intervals of fields and woods, or sometimes indeed of
morass; for London was still an island in the middle of swamps, with the great causeways of the old Roman
times leading to it. The spire of St. Paul's and the square keep of the Tower had been pointed out to them, and
Jean exclaimed
'My certie, it is a braw toon!'
But Eleanor, on her side, exclaimed
''Tis but a flat! Mine eye wearies for the sea; ay, and for Arthur's Seat and the Castle! Oh, I wadna gie Embro'
for forty of sic toons!'
Perhaps Jean had guessed enough to make her look on London with an eye of possession, for her answer
was
'Hear till her; and she was the first to cry out upon Embro' for a place of reivers and landloupers, and to
want to leave it.'
There was so much that was new and wonderful that the sisters pursued the question no further. They saw the
masts of the shipping in the Thames, and what seemed to them a throng of church towers and spires; while,
nearer, the road began to be full of marketfolk, the women in hoods and mantles and short petticoats, the
men in long frocks, such as their Saxon forefathers had worn, driving the rough ponies or donkeys that had
brought in their produce. There were begging friars in cowl and frock, and beggars, not friars, with crutch and
bowl; there were gleemen and tumbling women, solid tradesfolk going out to the country farms they loved,
troops of 'prentices on their way to practice with the bow or cudgel, and parties of gaily coloured nobles,
knights, squires, and burgesses, coming, like their own party, to the meeting of Parliament.
There were continual greetings, the Duke of York showing himself most markedly courteous to all, his dark
head being almost continuously uncovered, and bending to his saddlebow in response to the salutations that
met him; and friendly inquiries and answers being often exchanged. The Earl of Salisbury and his son were
almost equally courteous; but in the midst of all the interest of these greetings, soon after entering the city at
Bishopsgate, the clerk caused the two Scottish sisters to draw up at an arched gateway in a solid looking
wall, saying that it was here that my Lord Cardinal wished his royal kinswomen to be received, at the Priory
of St. Helen's. A hooded laysister looked out at a wicket, and on his speaking to her, proceeded to unbar the
great gates, while the Duke of York took leave in a more than kindly manner, declaring that they would meet
again, and that he knew 'My Lady of St. Helen's would make them good cheer.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 31
Page No 34
Indeed, he himself and the King of Wight rode into the outer court, and lifted the two ladies down from
horseback, at the inner gate, beyond which they might not go. Jean, crossed now for the first time since she
had left home, was in tears of vexation, and could hardly control her voice to respond to his words,
muttering
'As if I looked for this. Beshrew the old priest!'
None but female attendants could be admitted. Sir Patrick, with his sons and the rest of the train, was to be
lodged at the great palace of the Bishop of Winchester at Southwark, and as he came up to take leave of Jean,
she said, with a stamp of her foot and a clench of her hand
'Let my uncle know that I am no cloisterbird to be mewed up here. I demand to be with the friends I have
made, and who have bidden me.'
Shrewd Sir Patrick smiled a little as he said
'I will tell the Lord Cardinal what you say, lady; but methinks you will find that submission to him with a
good grace carries you farther here than does illhumour.'
He said something of the same kind to his wife as he took leave of her, well knowing who were predominant
with the King, and who were in opposition, the only link being the King of Wight, or rather Earl of Warwick,
who, as the son of Henry's guardian, had been bred up in the closest intimacy with the monarch, and, indeed,
had been invested with his fantastic sovereignty that he might be treated as a brother and on an equality.
Jean, however, remained very angry and discontented. After her neglected and oppressed younger days, the
courtesy and admiration she had received for the last ten days had the effect of making her like a spoilt child;
and when they entered the inner cloistered court within, and were met by the Lady Prioress, at the head of all
her sisters in black dresses, she hardly vouchsafed an inclination of the head in reply to the graceful and
courtly welcome with which the princesses, nieces to the great Cardinal, were received. Eleanor, usually in
the background, was left in surprise and confusion to stammer out thanks in broad Scotch, seconded by Lady
Drummond, who could make herself far more intelligible to these southcountry ears.
There was a beautiful cloister, a double walk with clustered columns running down the centre and a vaulted
roof, and with a fountain in the midst of the quadrangle. There was a chapel on one side, the buildings of the
Priory on the others. It was only a Priory, for the parent Abbey was in the country; but the Prioress was a
noble lady of the house of Stafford, a small personage as to stature, but thoroughly alert and businesslike,
and, in fact, the moving spring, not only of the actual house, but of the parent Abbey, manager of the property
it possessed in the city, and of all its monastic politics.
Without apparent offence, she observed that no doubt the ladies were weary, and that Sister Mabel should
conduct them to the guestchamber. Accordingly one of the black figures led the way, and as soon as they
were beyond earshot there were observations that would not have gratified Jean.
'The illnurtured Scots!' cried one young nun. ''Tis ever the way with them,' returned a much older one. 'I
mind when one was captive in my father's castle who was a mere clown, and drank up the water that was
meant to wash his fingers after meat. The guestchamber will need a cleaning after they are gone!'
'Methinks it was less lack of manners than lack of temper,' said the Prioress. 'She hath the Beaufort face and
the Beaufort spirit.'
The chapel bell began to ring, and the black veils and white filed in long procession to the pointed doorway,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 32
Page No 35
while the two Scottish damsels, with Lady Drummond, her daughter, and Christie, were conducted to three
chambers looking out on the one side on the cloistered court, on the other over a choicely kept garden,
walled in, but planted with trees shading the turf walks. The rooms were, as Sister Mabel explained with
some complacency, reserved for the lodging of the noble ladies who came to London as guests of my Lord
Cardinal, or with petitions to the King; and certainly there was nothing of asceticism about them; but they
were an advance even on those at Fotheringay. St. Helena discovering the Cross was carved over the ample
chimney, and the hangings were of Spanish leather, with all the wondrous history of Santiago's relics,
including the miracle of the cock and hen, embossed and gilt upon them. There was a Venetian mirror, in
which the ladies saw more of themselves than they had ever done before, and with exquisite work around;
there were carved chests inlaid with ivory, and cushions, perfect marvels of needlework, as were the curtains
and coverlets of the mighty bed, and the screens to be arranged for privacy. There were toilette vessels of
beautifully shaped and brightly polished brass, and on a silver salver was a refection of manchet bread,
comfits, dried cherries, and wine.
Sister Mabel explained that a laysister would be at hand, in case anything was needed by the noble ladies,
and then hurried away to vespers.
Jean threw herself upon the crosslegged chair that stood nearest.
'A nunnery forsooth! Does our uncle trow that is what I came here for? We have had enow of nunneries at
home.'
'Oh, fie for shame, Jeanie!' cried Eleanor.
''Twas thou that saidst it,' returned Jean. 'Thou saidst thou hadst no call to the veil, and gin my Lord trows that
we shall thole to be shut up here, he will find himself in the wrong.'
'Lassie, lassie,' exclaimed Lady Drummond, 'what ails ye? This is but a lodging, and sic a braw chamber as ye
hae scarce seen before. Would you have your uncle lodge ye among all his priests and clerks? Scarce the
place for douce maidens, I trow.'
'Leddy of Glenuskie, ye're not sae sib to the bluid royal of Scotland as to speak thus! Lassie indeed!'
Again Eleanor remonstrated. 'Jeanie, to speak thus to our gude kinswoman!'
'I would have all about me ken their place, and what fits them,' said the haughty young lady, partly out of
illtemper and disappointment, partly in imitation of the demeanour of Duchess Cicely. 'As to the Cardinal, I
would have him bear in mind that we are a king's own daughters, and he is at best but the grandson of a king!
And if he deems that he has a right to shut us up here out of sight of the King and his court, lest we should
cross his rule over his King and disturb his French policy and craft, there are those that will gar him ken
better!'
'Some one else will ken better,' quietly observed Dame Lilias. 'Gin ye be no clean daft, Leddy Joanna, since
naething else will serve ye, canna ye see that to strive with the Cardinal is the worst gait to win his favour
with the King, gin that be what ye be set upon?'
'There be others that can deal with the King, forbye the Cardinal,' said Jean, tossing her head.
Just then arrived a sister, sent by the Mother Prioress, to invite the ladies to supper in her own apartments.
Her respectful manner so far pacified Jean's illhumour that a civil reply was returned; the young ladies
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 33
Page No 36
bestirred themselves to make preparations, though Jean grumbled at the trouble for 'a pack of
womenfolk'and supposed they were to make a meal of dried peas and red herrings, like their last on
Lammermuir.
It was a surprise to be conducted, not to the refectory, where all the nuns took their meal together, but to a
small room opening into the cloister on one side, and with a window embowered in vines on the other,
looking into the garden. It was by no means bare, like the typical cells of strict convents. The Mother,
Margaret Stafford, was a great lady, and the Benedictines of the old foundation of St. Helen's in the midst of
the capital were indeed respectable and respected, but very far from strict observers of their ruleand St.
Helen's was so much influenced by the wealth and display of the city that the nuns, many of whom were
these great merchants' daughters, would have been surprised to be told that they had departed from
Benedictine simplicity. So the Prioress's chamber was tapestried above with St. Helena's life, and below was
enclosed with drapery panels. It was strewed with sweet fresh rushes, and had three crosslegged chairs,
besides several stools; the table, as usual upon trestles, was provided with delicate napery, and there was a
dainty perfume about the whole; a beautiful crucifix of ivory and ebony, with images of Our Lady and St.
John on either side, and another figure of St. Helena, cross in hand, presiding over the holy water stoup, were
the most ecclesiastical things in the garniture, except the exquisitely illuminated breviary that lay open upon a
desk.
Mother Margaret rose to receive her guests with as much dignity as Jean herself could have shown, and made
them welcome to her poor house, hoping that they would there find things to their mind.
Something restrained Jean from bursting out with her petulant complaint, and it was Eleanor who replied
with warm thanks. 'My Lord Cardinal would come to visit them on the morn,' the Prioress said; 'and in the
meantime, she hoped,' looking at Jean, 'they would condescend to the hospitality of the poor daughters of St.
Helen.'
The hospitality, as brought in by two plump, wellfed lay sisters, consisted of 'chickens in cretyne,' stewed
in milk, seasoned with sugar, coloured with saffron, of potage of oysters, butter of almondmilk, and other
delicate meats, such as had certainly never been tasted at Stirling or Dunbar. Lady Drummond's birth entitled
her and Annis to sit at table with the Princesses and the Prioress, and she ventured to inquire after
Esclairmonde de Luxembourg, or, as she was now called, Sister Clare of St. Katharine's.
'I see her at times. She is the head of the sisters,' said the Prioress; 'but we have few dealings with
uncloistered sisters.'
'They do a holy work,' observed Lady Lilias.
'None ever blamed the Benedictines for lack of almsdeeds,' returned the Prioress haughtily, scarcely
attending to the guest's disclaimer. 'Nor do I deem it befitting that instead of the poor coming to us our sisters
should run about to all the foulest hovels of the Docks, encountering men continually, and those of the rudest
sort.'
'Yet there are calls and vocations for all,' ventured Lady Drummond. 'And the sick are brethren in need.'
'Let them send to us for succour then,' answered Mother Margaret. 'I grant that it is well that some one should
tend them in their huts, but such tasks are for sisters of low birth and breeding. Mine are ladies of noble rank,
though I do admit daughters of Lord Mayors and Aldermen.'
'Our Saint Margaret was a queen, Reverend Mother,' put in Eleanor.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 34
Page No 37
'She was no nun, saving your Grace,' said the Prioress. 'What I speak of is that which beseems a daughter of
St. Bennet, of an ancient and royal foundation! The saving of the soul is so much harder to the worldly life,
specially to a queen, that it is no marvel if she has to abase herself moreeven to the washing of
lepersthan is needful to a vowed and cloistered sister.'
It was an odd theory, that this Benedictine seclusion saved trouble, as being actually the strait course; but the
young maidens were not scholars enough to question it, and Dame Lilias, though she had learnt more from
her brother and her friend, would have deemed it presumptuous to dispute with a Reverend Mother. So only
Eleanor murmured, 'The holy Margaret no saint'and Jean, 'Weel, I had liefer take my chance.'
'All have not a vocation,' piously said the Mother. 'Taste this Rose Dalmoyne, Madame; our laysister Mold
is famed for making it. An alderman of the Fishmongers' Company sent to beg that his cook might know the
secret, but that was not to be lightly parted with, so we only send them a dish for their banquets.'
Rose Dalmoyne was chiefly of peas, flavoured with almonds and milk, but the guests grew weary of the
varieties of delicacies, and were very glad when the tables were removed, and Eleanor asked permission to
look at the illuminations in the breviary on the desk.
And exquisite they were. The book had been brought from Italy and presented to the Prioress by a merchant
who wished to place his daughter in St. Helen's, and the beauty was unspeakable. There were natural flowers
painted so perfectly that the scattered violets seemed to invite the hand to lift them up from their
goldbesprinkled bed, and flies and beetles that Eleanor actually attempted to drive away; and at all the
greater holy days, the type and the antitype covering the two whole opposite pages were represented in the
admirable art and pure colouring of the early Cinquecento.
Eleanor and Annis were entranced, and the Prioress, seeing that books had an attraction for her younger
guest, promised her on the morrow a sight of some of the metrical lives of the saints, especially of St.
Katharine and of St. Cecilia. It must be owned that Jean was not fretted as she expected by chapel bells in the
middle of the night, nor was even Lady Drummond summoned by them as she intended, but there was a
conglomeration of the night services in the morning, with beautiful singing, that delighted Eleanor, and the
festival mass ensuing was also more ornate than anything to be seen in Scotland. And that the extensive
almsgiving had not been a vain boast was evident from the swarms of poor of all kinds who congregated in
the outer court for the attention of the Sisters Almoner and Infirmarer, attended by two or three novices and
some laysisters.
There were genuine poor, ragged forlorn women, and barefooted, almost naked children, and also sturdy
beggars, pilgrims and palmers on their way to various shrines, north or south, and many more for whom a
dole of broth or bread sufficed; but there were also others with heads or limbs tied up, sometimes injured in
the many street fights, but oftener with the terrible sores only too common from the squalid habits and want
of vegetable diet of the poor. These were all attended to with a tenderness and patience that spoke well for the
charity of Sister Anne and her assistants, and indeed before long Dame Lilias perceived that, however slack
and easygoing the general habits might be, there were truly meek and saintly women among the sisterhood.
The morning was not far advanced before a laysister came hurrying in from the portress's wicket to
announce that my Lord Cardinal was on his way to visit the ladies of Scotland. There was great commotion.
Mother Margaret summoned all her nuns and drew them up in state, and Sister Mabel, who carried the tidings
to the guests, asked whether they would not join in receiving him.
'We are king's daughters,' said Jean haughtily.
'But he is a Prince of the Church and an aged man,' said Lady Drummond, who had already risen, and was
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 35
Page No 38
adjusting that headgear of Eleanor's that never would stay in its place. And her matronly voice acted upon
Jean, so as to conquer the petulant pride, enough to make her remember that the Lady of Glenuskie was
herself a Stewart and king's grandchild, and moreover knew more of courts and their habits than herself.
So down they went together, in time to join the Prioress on the steps, as the attendants of the great stately,
princely Cardinal Bishop began to appear. He did not come in state, so that he had only half a dozen clerks
and as many gentlemen in attendance, together with Sir Patrick and his two sons.
Few of the Plantagenet family had been longlived, and Cardinal Beaufort was almost a marvel in the family
at seventy. Much evil has been said and written of him, and there is no doubt that he was one of those
mediaeval prelates who ought to have been warriors or statesmen, and that he had been no model for the
Episcopacy in his youth. But though far from having been a saint, it would seem that his unpopularity in his
old age was chiefly incurred by his desire to put an end to the long and miserable war with France, and by his
opposition to a much worse man, the Duke of Gloucester, whose plausible murmurs and amiable manners
made him a general favourite. At this period of his life the old man had lived past his political ambitions, and
his chief desire was to leave the gentle young king freed from the wasting war by a permanent peace, to be
secured by a marriage with a near connection of the French monarch, and daughter to the most honourable
and accomplished Prince in Europe. That his measures turned out wretchedly has been charged upon his
memory, and he has been supposed guilty of a murder, of which he was certainly innocent, and which
probably was no murder at all.
He had become a very grand and venerable old man, when old men were scarce, and his white hair and beard
(a survival of the customs of the days of Edward III) contrasted well with his scarlet hat and cape, as he came
slowly into the cloistered court on his large soberpaced Spanish mule; a knight and the chaplain of the
convent assisted him from it, and the whole troop of the convent knelt as he lifted his fingers to bestow his
blessing, Jean casting a quick glance around to satisfy her proud spirit. The Prioress then kissed his hand, but
he raised and kissed the cheeks of his two grandnieces, after which he moved on to the Prioress's chamber,
and there, after being installed in her large chair, and waving to the four favoured inmates to be also seated,
he looked critically at the two sisters, and observed, 'So, maidens! one favours the mother, the other the
father! Poor Joan, it is twoandtwenty years since we bade her goodspeed, she and her young kingwho
behoved to be a minstrelon her way to her kingdom, as if it were the land of Cockayne, for picking up gold
and silver. Little of that she found, I trow, poor wench. Alack! it was a sore life we sent her to. And you are
mourning her freshly, my maidens! I trust she died at peace with God and man.'
'That reiver, Patrick Hepburn, let the priest from Haddington come to assoilzie and housel her,' responded
Jean.
'Ah! Masses shall be said for her by my bedesmen at St. Cross, and at all my churches,' said the Cardinal,
crossing himself. 'And you are on your way to your sister, the Dolfine, as your knight tells me. It is well. You
may be worthily wedded in France, and I will take order for your safe going. Meantime, this is a house where
you may well serve your poor mother's soul by prayers and masses, and likewise perfect yourselves in
French.'
This was not at all what Jean had intended, and she pouted a little, while the Cardinal asked, changing his
language, 'Ces donzelles, ont elles appris le Francais?'
Jean, who had tried to let Father Romuald teach her a little in conversation during the first part of the journey,
but who had dropped the notion since other ideas had been inspired at Fotheringay, could not understand, and
pouted the more; but Eleanor, who had been interested, and tried more in earnest, for Margaret's sake,
answered diffidently and blushing deeply, 'Un petit peu, beau Sire Oncle.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 36
Page No 39
He smiled, and said, 'You can be well instructed here. The Reverend Mother hath sisters here who can both
speak and write French of Paris.'
'That have I truly, my good Lord,' replied the Prioress. 'Sisters Isabel and Beata spent their younger days, the
one at Rouen, the other at Bordeaux, and have learned many young ladies in the true speaking of the French
tongue.'
'It is well!' said the Cardinal, 'my fair nieces will have good leisure. While sharing the orisons that I will
institute for the repose of your mother, you can also be taught the French.'
Jean could not help speaking now, so far was this from all her hopes. 'Sir, sir, the Duke and Duchess of York,
and the Countess of Salisbury, and the Queen of the Isle of Wight all bade us to be their guests.'
'They could haply not have been aware of your dool,' said the Cardinal gravely.
'But, my Lord, our mother hath been dead since before Martinmas,' exclaimed Jean.
'I know not what customs of dool be thought befitting in a land like Scotland,' said the Cardinal, in such a
repressive manner that Jean was only withheld by awe from bursting into tears of disappointment and anger
at the slight to her country.
Lady Drummond ventured to speak. 'Alack, my Lord,' she said, 'my poor Queen died in the hands of a
freebooter, leaving her daughters in such stress and peril that they had woe enough for themselves, till their
brother the King came to their rescue.'
'The more need that they should fulfil all that may be done for the grace of her soul,' replied the uncle; but
just at this crisis of Jean's mortification there was a knocking at the door, and a sister breathlessly entreated
'Pardon! Merci! My Lord, my Lady Mother! Here's the King, the King himselfand the King and Queen of
the Isle of Wight asking licence to enter to visit the ladies of Scotland.'
Kings were always held to be free to enter anywhere, even far more dangerous monarchs than the pious
Henry VI. Jean's heart bounded up again, with a sense of exultation over the old uncle, as the Prioress went
out to receive her new guest, and the Cardinal emitted a sort of grunting sigh, without troubling himself to go
out to meet the youth, whom he had governed from babyhood, and in whose own name he had, as one of the
council, given permission for wholesome chastisements of the royal person.
King Henry entered. He was then twentyfour years old, tall, graceful, and with beautiful features and
complexion, almost feminine in their delicacy, and with a wonderful purity and sweetness in the expression
of the mouth and blue eyes, so that he struck Eleanor as resembling the angels in the illuminations that she
had been studying, as he removed his dark green velvet jewelled cap on entering, and gave a cousinly,
respectful kiss lightly to each of the young ladies on her cheek, somewhat as if he were afraid of them. Then
after greeting the Cardinal, who had risen on his entrance, he said that, hearing that his fair cousins were
arrived, he had come to welcome them, and to entreat them to let him do them such honour as was possible in
a court without a queen.
'The which lack will soon be remedied,' put in his granduncle.
'Truly you are in holy keeping here,' said the pious young King, crossing himself, 'but I trust, my sweet
cousins, that you will favour my poor house at Westminster with your presence at a supper, and share such
entertainment as is in our power to provide.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 37
Page No 40
'My nieces are keeping their mourning for their mother, from which they have hitherto been hindered by the
tumults of their kingdom,' said the Cardinal.
'Ah!' said the King, crossing himself, and instantly moved, 'far be it from me to break into their holy
retirement for such a purpose.' (Jean could have bitten the Cardinal.) 'But I will take order with my Lord
Abbot of Westminster for a grand requiem mass for the good Queen Joanna, at which they will, I trust, be
present, and they will honour my poor table afterwards.'
To refuse this was quite impossible, and the day was to be fixed after reference to the Abbess. Meantime the
King's eye was caught by the illuminated breviary. He was a connoisseur in such arts, and eagerly stood up to
look at it as it lay on the desk. Eleanor could not but come and direct him to the pages with which she had
been most delighted. She found him looking at Jacob's dream on the one side, the Ascension on the other.
'How marvellous it is!' she said. 'It is like the very light from the sky!'
'Light from heaven,' said the King; 'Jacob has found it among the stones. Wandering and homelessness are his
first step in the ladder to heaven!'
'Ah, sir, did you say that to comfort and hearten us?' said Eleanor.
There was a strange look in the startled blue eyes that met hers. 'Nay, truly, lady, I presumed not so far! I was
but wondering whether those who are born to have all the world are in the way of the stair to heaven.'
Meantime the King of Wight had made his request for the presence of the ladies at a supper at Warwick
House, and Jean, clasping her hands, implored her uncle to consent.
'I am sure our mother cannot be the better for our being thus mewed up,' she cried, 'and I'll rise at prime, and
tell my beads for her.'
She looked so pretty and imploring that the old man's heart was melted, all the more that the King was paying
more attention to the book and the far less beautiful Eleanor, than to her and the invitation was accepted.
The convent bell rang for nones, and the King joined the devotions of the nuns, though he was not admitted
within the choir; and just as these were over, the Countess of Salisbury arrived to take the Lady of Glenuskie
to see their old friend, the Mother Clare at St. Katharine's, bringing a sober palfrey for her conveyance.
'A holy woman, full of almsdeeds,' said the King. 'The lady is happy in her friendship.'
Which words were worth much to Lady Drummond, for the Prioress sent a laysister to invite Mother Clare
to a refection at the convent.
CHAPTER 5. THE MEEK USURPER
'Henry, thou of holy birth,
Thou to whom thy Windsor gave
Nativity and name and grave!
Heavily upon his head
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 38
Page No 41
Ancestral crimes were visited.'SOUTHEY.
It suits not with the main thread of our story to tell of the happy and peaceful meetings between the Lady of
Glenuskie and her old friend, who had given up almost princely rank and honour to become the servant of the
poor and suffering strangers at the wharves of London. To Dame Lilias, Mother Clare's quiet cell at St.
Katharine's was a blessed haven of rest, peace, and charity, such as was neither the guestchamber nor the
Prioress's parlour at St. Helen's, with all the distractions of the princesses' visitors and invitations, and with
the Lady Joanna continually pulling against the authority that the Cardinal, her uncle, was exerting over his
nieces.
His object evidently was to keep them back, firstly, from the York party, and secondly, from the King, under
pretext of their mourning for their mother; and in this he might have succeeded but for the interest in them
that had been aroused in Henry by his companion, namesake, and almost brother, the King of Wight. The
King came or sent each day to St. Helen's to arrange about the requiem at Westminster, and when their late
travelling companions invited the young ladies to dinner or to supper expressly to meet the King and the
Cardinalnot in state, but at what would be now called a family partyBeaufort had no excuse for a
refusal, such as he could not give without dire offence. And, indeed, he was even then obliged to yield to the
general voice, and, recalling his own nephew from Normandy, send the Duke of York to defend the remnant
of the English conquests.
He could only insist that the requiem should be the first occasion of the young ladies going out of the
convent; but they had so many visitors there that they had not much cause for murmuring, and the French
instructions of Sister Beata did not amount to much, even with Eleanor, while Jean loudly protested that she
was not going to school.
The great day of the requiem came at last. The Cardinal had, through Sir Patrick Drummond and the Lady,
provided handsome robes of black and purple for his nieces, and likewise palfreys for their conveyance to
Westminster; and made it understood that unless Lady Joanna submitted to be completely veiled he should
send a closed litter.
'The doited auld carle!' she cried, as she unwillingly hooded and veiled herself. 'One would think we were
basilisks to slay the good folk of London with our eyes.'
The Drummond following, with fresh thyme sprays, beginning to turn brown, were drawn up in the outer
court, all with black scarves across the breastGeorge Douglas among them, of courseand they presently
united with the long train of clerks who belonged to the household of the Cardinal of Winchester. Jean
managed her veil so as to get more than one peep at the throng in the streets through which they passed, so as
to see and to be seen; and she was disappointed that no acclamations greeted the fair face thus displayed by
fits. She did not understand English politics enough to know that a Beaufort face and Beaufort train were the
last things the London crowd was likely to applaud. They had not forgotten the penance of the popular Duke
Humfrey's wife, which, justly or unjustly, was imputed to the Cardinal and his nephews of Somerset.
But the King, in robes of purple and black, came to assist her from her palfrey before the beautiful entry of
the Abbey Church, and led her up the nave to the desks prepared around what was then termed 'a herce,' but
which would now be called a catafalque, an erection supposed to contain the body, and adorned with the
lozenges of the arms of Scotland and Beaufort, and of the Stewart, in honour of the Black Knight of Lorn.
The Cardinal was present, but the Abbot of Westminster celebrated. All was exceedingly solemn and
beautiful, in a far different style from the maimed rites that had been bestowed upon poor Queen Joanna in
Scotland. The young King's face was more angelic than ever, and as psalm and supplication, dirge and hymn
arose, chanted by the full choir, speaking of eternal peace, Eleanor bowed her head under her veil, as her
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 39
Page No 42
bosom swelled with a strange yearning longing, not exactly grief, and large tears dropped from her eyes as
she thought less of her mother than of her noblehearted father; and the words came back to her in which
Father Malcolm Stewart, in his own bitter grief, had told the desolate children to remember that their father
was waiting for them in Paradise. Even Jean was so touched by the music and carried out of herself that she
forgot the spectators, forgot the effect she was to produce, forgot her struggle with her uncle, and sobbed and
wept with all her heart, perhaps with the more abandon because she, like all the rest, was fasting.
With much reverence for her emotion, the King, when the service was over, led her out of the church to the
adjoining palace, where the Queen of Wight and the Countess of Suffolk, a kinswoman through the mother of
the Beauforts, conducted the ladies to unveil themselves before they were to join the noontide refection with
the King.
There was no great state about it, spread, as it was, not in the great hall, but in the richlytapestried room
called Paradise. The King's manner was most gently and sweetly courteous to both sisters. His three little
orphan halfbrothers, the Tudors, were at table; and his kind care to send them dainties, and the look with
which he repressed an unseasonable attempt of Jasper's to play with the dogs, and Edmund's roughness with
little Owen, reminded the sisters of Mary with 'her weans,' and they began to speak of them when the meal
was over, while he showed them his chief treasures, his books. There was St. Augustine's City of God,
exquisitely copied; there was the History of St. Louis, by the bon Sire deJoinville; there were Sir John
Froissart's Chronicles, the same that the good Canon had presented to King Richard of Bordeaux.
Jean cast a careless glance at the illuminations, and exclaimed at Queen Isabel's high headgear and her
becloaked greyhound. Eleanor looked and longed, and sighed that she could not read the French, and only a
very little of the Latin.
'This you can read,' said Henry, producing the Canterbury Tales; 'the fair minstrelsy of my Lady of Suffolk's
grandsire.'
Eleanor was enchanted. Here were the lines the King of Wight had repeated to her, and she was soon eagerly
listening as Henry read to her the story of 'Patient Grisell.'
'Ah! but is it well thus tamely to submit?' she asked.
'Patience is the armour and conquest of the godly,' said Henry, quoting a saying that was to serve 'the meek
usurper' well in aftertimes.
'May not patience go too far?' said Eleanor.
'In this world, mayhap,' said he; 'scarcely so in that which is to come.'
'I would not be the King's bride to hear him say so,' laughed the Lady of Suffolk. 'Shall I tell her, my lord,
that this is your Grace's ladder to carry her to heaven?'
Henry blushed like a girl, and said that he trusted never to be so lacking in courtesy as the knight; and the
King of Wight, wishing to change the subject, mentioned that the Lady Eleanor had sung or said certain
choice ballads, and Henry eagerly entreated for one. It was the pathetic 'Wife of Usher's Well' that Eleanor
chose, with the three sons whose hats were wreathen with the birk that
'Neither grew in dyke nor ditch,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 40
Page No 43
Nor yet in any shaugh,
But at the gates of Paradise
That birk grew fair eneugh.'
Henry was greatly delighted with the verse, and entreated her, if it were not tedious, to repeat it over again.
In return he promised to lend her some of the translations from the Latin of Lydgate, the Monk of Bury, and
sent them, wrapped in a silken neckerchief, by the hands of one of his servants to the convent.
'Was that a token?' anxiously asked young Douglas, riding up to David Drummond, as they got into order to
ride back to Winchester House, after escorting the ladies to St. Helen's.
'Token, no; 'tis a book for Lady Elleen. Never fash yourself, man; the King, so far as I might judge, is far
more taken with Elleen than ever he is with Jean. He seems but a bookish sort of bodie of Malcolm's sort.'
'My certie, an' that be sae, we may look to winning back Roxburgh and Berwick!' returned the Douglas, his
eye flashing. 'He's welcome to Lady Elleen! But that ane should look at her in presence of her sister! He
maun be mair of a monk than a man!'
Such was, in truth, Jean's own opinion when she flounced into her chamber at the Priory and turned upon her
sister.
'Weel, Elleen, and I hope ye've had your will, and are a bit shamed, taking up his Grace so that none by
yersell could get in a word wi' him.'
'Deed, Jeanie, I could not help it; if he would ask me about our ballants and buiks, that ye would never lay
your mind to'
'Ballants and buiks! Bonnie gear for a king that should be thinking of spears and jacks, lances and honours.
Ye're welcome to him, Elleen, sin ye choose to busk your cockernnonny at ane that's as good as wedded! I'll
never have the man who's wanting the strick of carle hemp in the making of him!'
Eleanor burst into tears and pleaded that she was incapable of any such intentions towards a man who was
truly as good as married. She declared that she had only replied as courtesy required, and that she would not
have her harp taken to Warwick House the next day, as she had been requested to do.
Dame Lilias here interposed. With a certain conviction that Jean's dislike to the King was chiefly because the
grapes were sour, she declared that Lady Elleen had by no means gone beyond the demeanour of a douce
maiden, and that the King had only shown due attention to guests of his own rank, and who were nearly of his
own age. In fact, she said, it might be his caution and loyalty to his espoused lady that made him avoid
distinguishing the fairest.
It was not complimentary to Eleanor, but Jean's superior beauty was as much an established fact as her age,
and she was pacified in some degree, agreeing with the Lady of Glenuskie that Eleanor was bound to take her
harp the next day.
Warwick House was a really magnificent place, its courts, gardens, and offices covering much of the ground
that still bears the name in the City, and though the establishment was not quite as extensive as it became a
few years later, when Richard Nevil had succeeded his brotherinlaw, it was already on a magnificent scale.
All the party who had travelled together from Fotheringay were present, besides the King, young Edmund
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 41
Page No 44
and Jasper Tudor, and the Earl and Countess of Suffolk; and the banquet, though not a state one, nor
encumbered with pageants and subtilties, was even more refined and elegant than that at Westminster,
showing, as all agreed, the hand of a mistress of the household. The King's taste had been consulted, for in
the gallery were the children of St. Paul's choir and of the chapel of the household, who sang hymns with
sweet trained voices. Afterwards, on the beautiful October afternoon, there was walking in the garden, where
Edmund and Jasper played with little Lady Anne Beauchamp, and again King Henry sought out Eleanor, and
they had an enjoyable discussion of the Tale of Troie, which he had lent her, as they walked along the garden
paths. Then she showed him her cousin Malcolm, and told of Bishop Kennedy and the schemes for St.
Andrews, and he in return described Winchester College, and spoke of his wish to have such another
foundation as Wykeham's under his own eye near Windsor, to train up the godly clergy, whom he saw to be
the great need and lack of the Church at that day.
By and by, on going in from the garden, the King and Eleanor found that a tall, grayhaired gentleman, richly
but darkly clad, had entered the hall. He had been welcomed by the young King and Queen of Wight, who
had introduced Jean to him. 'My uncle of Gloucester,' said the King, aside. 'It is the first time he has come
among us since the unhappy affair of bis wife. Let me present you to him.'
Going forward, as the Duke rose to meet him, Henry bent his knee and asked his fatherly blessing, then
introduced the Lady Eleanor of Scotland'who knows all lays and songs, and loves letters, as you told me
her blessed father did, my fair uncle,' he said, with sparkling eyes.
Duke Humfrey looked well pleased as he greeted her. 'Ever the scholar, Nevoy Hal,' he said, as if marvelling
at the preference above the beauty, 'but each man knows his own mind. So best.' Eleanor's heart began to beat
high! What did this bode? Was this King fully pledged? She had to fulfil her promise of singing and playing
to the King, which she did very sweetly, some of the pathetic airs of her country, which reach back much
farther than the songs with which they have in later times been associated. The King thoroughly enjoyed the
music, and the Duke of York came and paid her several compliments, begging for the song she had once
begun at Fotheringay. Eleanor begannot perhaps so willingly as before. Strangely, as she sang
'Owre muckle blinking blindeth the ee, lass,
Owre muckle thinking changeth the mind,'
her face and voice altered. Something of the same mist of tears and blood seemed to rise before her eyes as
beforeenfolding all around. Such a windingsheet which had before enwrapt the King of Wight, she saw it
againnay, on the Duke of Gloucester there was such another, mountingmounting to his neck. The face
of Henry himself grew dim and ghastly white, like that of a marble saint. She kept herself from screaming,
but her voice broke down, and she gave a choking sob.
King Henry's arm was the first to support her, though she shuddered as he touched her, calling for essences,
and lamenting that they had asked too much of her in begging her to sing what so reminded her of her home
and parents.
'She hath been thus before. It was that song,' said Jean, and the Lady of Glenuskie coming up at the same time
confirmed the idea, and declined all help except to take her back to the Priory. The litter that had brought the
Countess of Salisbury was at the door, and Henry would not be denied the leading her to it. She was
recovering herself, and could see the extreme sweetness and solicitude of his face, and feel that she had never
before leant on so kind and tender a supporting arm, since she had sat on her father's knee. 'Ah! sir, you mind
me of my blessed father,' she said.
'Your father was a holy man, and died wellnigh a martyr's death,' said Henry. ''Tis an honour I thank you for
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 42
Page No 45
to even me to himsuch as I am.'
'Oh, sir! the saints guard you from such a fate,' she said, trembling.
'Was it so sad a fateto die for the good he could not work in his life?' said Henry.
They had reached the arch into the court. A crowd was round them, and no more could be said. Henry kissed
Eleanor's hand, as he assisted her into the litter, and she was shut in between the curtains, alone, for it only
held one person. There was a strange tumult of feeling. She seemed lifted into a higher region, as if she had
been in contact with an angel of purity, and yet there was that strange sense of awful fate all round, as if
Henry were nearer being the martyr than the angel. And was she to share that fate? The generous young soul
seemed to spring forward with the thought that, come what might, it would be hallowed and sweetened with
such as he! Yet withal there was a sense of longing to protect and shield him.
As usual, she had soon quite recovered, but Jean pronounced it 'one of Elleen's megrimsas if she were a
Hielander to have second sight.'
'But,' said the young lady, 'it takes no second sight to spae ill to yonder King. He is not one whose hand will
keep his head, and there are those who say that he had best look to his crown, for he hath no more right
thereto than I have to be Queen of France!'
'Fie, Jean, that's treason.'
'I'm none of his, nor ever will be! I have too much spirit for a gudeman who cares for nothing but singing his
psalter like a friar.'
Jean was even more of that opinion when, the next day, at York House, only Edmund and Jasper Tudor
appeared with their brother's excuses. He had been obliged to give audience to a messenger from the
Emperor. 'Moreover,' added Edmund disconsolately, 'tomorrow he is going to St. Albans for a week's
penitence. Harry is always doing penance, I cannot think what for. He never eats marchpane in churchnor
rolls balls there.'
'I know,' said Jasper sagely. 'I heard the Lord Cardinal rating him for being false to his betrothedthat's the
Lady Margaret, you know.'
'Ha!' said the Duke of York, before whom the two little boys were standing. 'How was that, my little man?'
'Hush, Jasper,' said Edmund; 'you do not know.'
'But I do, Edmund; I was in the window all the time. Harry said he did not know it, he only meant all
courtesy; and then the Lord Cardinal asked him if he called it loyalty to his betrothed to be playing the fool
with the Scottish wench. And then Harry staredlike thee, Ned, when thy bolt had hit the Lady of Suffolk:
and my Lord went on to say that it was perilous to play the fool with a king's sister, and his own niece. Then,
for all that Harry is a king and a man grown, he wept like Owen, only not loud, and he went down on his
knees, and he cried, "Mea peccata, mea peccata, mea infirmitas," just as he taught me to do at confession.
And then he said he would do whatever the Lord Cardinal thought fit, and go and do penance at St. Albans, if
he pleased, and not see the lady that sings any more.'
'And I say,' exclaimed Edmund, 'what's the good of being a king and a man, if one is to be rated like a babe?'
'So say I, my little man,' returned the Duke, patting him on the head, then adding to his own two boys, 'Take
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 43
Page No 46
your cousins and play ball with them, or spin tops, or whatever may please them.'
'There is the king we have,' quoth Richard Nevil 'to be at the beck of any misproud priest, and bewail with
tears a moment's following of his own will, like other men.'
Most of the company felt such misplaced penitence and submission, as they deemed it, beneath contempt; but
while Eleanor had pride enough to hold up her head so that no one might suppose her to be disappointed, she
felt a strange awe of the conscientiousness that repented when others would only have felt
resentmentrelief, perhaps, at not again coming into contact with one so unlike other men as almost to
alarm her.
Jean tossed up her head, and declared that her brother knew better than to let any bishop put him into
leadingstrings. By and by there was a great outcry among the children, and Edmund Tudor and Edward of
York were fighting like a pair of mastiff puppies because Edward had laughed at King Harry for minding
what an old shaveling said. Edward, though the younger, was much the stronger, and was decidedly getting
the best of it, when he was dragged off and sent into seclusion with his tutor for misbehaviour to his guest.
No one was amazed when the next day the Cardinal arrived, and told his grandnieces and the Lady of
Glenuskie that he had arranged that they should go forward under the escort of the Earl and Countess of
Suffolk, who were to start immediately for Nanci, there to espouse and bring home the King's bride, the Lady
Margaret. There was reason to think that the French Royal Family would be present on the occasion, as the
Queen of France was sister to King Rene of Sicily and Jerusalem, and thus the opportunity of joining their
sister was not to be missed by the two Scottish maidens. The Cardinal added that he had undertaken, and
made Sir Patrick Drummond understand, that he would be at all charges for his nieces, and further said that
merchants with women's gear would presently be sent in, when they were to fit themselves out as befitted
their rank for appearance at the wedding. At a sign from him a large bag, jingling heavily, was laid on the
table by a clerk in attendance. There was nothing to be done but to make a low reverence and return thanks.
Jean had it in her to break out with ironical hopes that they would see something beyond the walls of a priory
abroad, and not be ordered off the moment any one cast eyes on them; but my Lord of Winchester was not
the man to be impertinent to, especially when bringing gifts as a kindly uncle, and when, moreover, King
Henry had the bad taste to be more occupied with her sister than with herself.
It was Eleanor who chiefly felt a sort of repugnance to being thus, as it were, bought off or compensated for
being sent out of reach. She could have found it in her heart to be offended at being thought likely to wish to
steal the King's heart, and yet flattered by being, for the first time, considered as dangerous, even while her
awe, alike of Henry's holiness and of those strange visions that had haunted her, made her feel it a relief that
her lot was not to be cast with him.
The Cardinal did not seem to wish to prolong the interview with his grandnieces, having perhaps a certain
consciousness of injury towards them; and, after assuring brilliant marriages for them, and graciously
blessing them, he bade them farewell, saying that the Lady of Suffolk would come and arrange with them for
the journey. No doubt, though he might have been glad to place a niece on the throne, it would have been
fatal to the peace he so much desired for Henry to break his pledges to so near a kinswoman of the King of
France. And when the bag was opened, and the rouleaux of gold and silver crowns displayed, his liberality
contradicted the current stories of his avarice.
And by and by arrived a succession of merchants bringing horned hoods, transparent veils, like wings,
supported on wire projections, long trained dresses of silk and sendal, costly stomachers, bands of velvet,
buckles set with precious stones, chains of gold and silverall the fashions, in fact, enough to turn the head
of any young lady, and in which the staid Lady Prioress seemed to take quite as much interest as if she had
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 44
Page No 47
been to wear them herselfindeed, she asked leave to send Sister Mabel to fetch a selection of the older
nuns given to needlework and embroidery to enjoy the exhibition, though it was to be carefully kept out of
sight of the younger ones, and especially of the novices.
The excitement was enough to put the Cardinal's offences out of mind, while the delightful fitting and trying
on occupied the maidens, who looked at themselves in the little handmirrors held up to them by the
admiring nuns, and demanded every one's opinion. Jean insisted that Annis should have her share, and
Eleanor joined in urging it, when Dame Lilias shook her head, and said that was not the use the Lord Cardinal
intended for his gold.
'He gave it to us to do as we would with it,' argued Eleanor.
'And she is our maiden, and it befits us not that she should look like ane scrub,' added Jean, in the words used
by her brother's descendant, a century later.
'I thank you, noble cousins,' replied Annis, with a little haughtiness, 'but Davie would never thole to see me
pranking it out of English gold.'
'She is right, Jeanie,' cried Eleanor. 'We will make her braw with what we bought at York with gude Scottish
gold.'
'All the more just,' added Jean, 'that she helped us in our need with her ain.'
'And we are sibnear cousins after a',' added Eleanor; 'so we may well give and take.'
So it was settled, and all was amicable, except that there was a slight contest between the sisters whether they
should dress alike, as Eleanor wished, while Jean had eyes and instinct enough to see that the colours and
forms that set her fair complexion and flaxen tresses off to perfection were damaging to Elleen's freckles and
general auburn colouring. Hitherto the sisters had worn only what they could get, happy if they could call it
ornamental, and the power of choice was a novelty to them. At last the decision fell to the one who cared
most about it, namely Jean. Elleen left her to settle for both, being, after the first dazzling display, only eager
to get back again to Saint Marie Maudelin before the King should reclaim it.
There was something in the legend, wild and apocryphal as it is, together with what she had seen of the King,
that left a deep impression upon her.
'And by these things ye understand maun
The three best things which this Mary chose,
As outward penance and inward contemplation,
And upward bliss that never shall cease,
Of which God said withouten bees
That the best part to her chose Mary,
Which ever shall endure and never decrease,
But with her abideth eternally.'
Stiff, quaint, and awkward sounds old Bokenham's translation of the 'Golden Legend,' but to Eleanor it had
much power. The whole history was new to her, after her life in Scotland, where information had been slow
to reach her, and books had been few. The gewgaws spread out before Jean were to her like the gloves,
jewels, and braiding of hair with which Martha reproached her sister in the days of her vanity, and the cloister
with its calm services might well seem to her like the better part. These nuns indeed did not strike her as
models of devotion, and there was something in the Prioress's easy way of declaring that being safe there
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 45
Page No 48
might prevent any need of special heed, which rung false on her ear; and then she thought of King Henry,
whose rapt countenance had so much struck her, turning aside from enjoyment to seclude himself at the first
hint that his pleasure might be a temptation. She recollected too what Lady Drummond had told her of Father
Malcolm and Mother Clare, and how each had renounced the world, which had so much to offer them, and
chosen the better part! She remembered Father Malcolm's sweet smile and kind words, and Mother Clare's
face had impressed her deeply with its lofty peace and sweetness. How much better than all these agitations
about princely bridegrooms! and broken lances and queens of beauty seemed to fade into insignificance, or to
be only incidents in the tumult of secular life and worldly struggle, and her spirit quailed at the anticipation of
the journey she had once desired, the gay court with its follies, empty show, temptations, coarsenesses and
cruelties, and the strange land with its new language. The alternative seemed to her from Maudelin in her
worldly days to Maudelin at the Saviour's feet, and had Mother Margaret Stafford been one whit more the
ideal nun, perhaps every one would have been perplexed by a vehement request to seclude herself at once in
the cloister of St. Helen's.
Looking up, she saw a figure slowly pacing the turf walk. It was the Mother Clare, who had come to see the
Lady of Glenuskie, but finding all so deeply engaged, had gone out to await her in the garden.
Much indeed had Dame Lilias longed to join her friend, and make the most of these precious hours, but as
pursebearer and adviser to her Lady Joanna, it was impossible to leave her till the arrangements with the
merchants were over. And the nuns of St. Helen's did not, as has already been seen, think much of an
uncloistered sister. In her twenty years' toils among the poor it had been pretty well forgotten that Mother
Clare was Esclairmonde de Luxembourg, almost of princely rank, so that no one took the trouble to entertain
her, and she had slipped out almost unperceived to the quiet garden with its grass walks. And there Eleanor
came up to her, and with glistening tears, on a sudden impulse exclaimed, 'Oh, holy Mother, keep me with
you, tell me to choose the better part.'
'You, lady? What is this?'
'Not lady, daughterhelp me! I kenned it not beforebut all is vanity, turmoil, false show, except the sitting
at the Lord's feet.'
'Most true, my child. Ah! have I not felt the same? But we must wait His time.'
'It was Iit was I,' continued Eleanor, 'who set Jean upon this journey, leaving my brother and Mary and the
bairns. And the farther we go, the more there is of vain show and plotting and scheming, and I am weary and
heartsick and homesick of it all, and shall grow worse and worse. Oh! shelter me here, in your good and holy
house, dear Reverend Mother, and maybe I could learn to do the holy work you do in my own country.'
How well Esclairmonde knew it all, and what aspirations had been hers! She took Elleen's hand kindly and
said, 'Dear maid, I can only aid you by words! I could not keep you here. Your uncle the Cardinal would not
suffer you to abide here, nor can I take sisters save by consent of the Queenand now we have no Queen, of
the King, and'
'Oh no, I could not ask that,' said Eleanor, a deep blush mounting, as she remembered what construction
might be put on her desire to remain in the King's neighbourhood. 'Ah! then must I go ononon farther
from home to that Court which they say is full of sin and evil and vanity? What will become of me?'
'If the religious life be good for you, trust me, the way will open, however unlikely it may seem. If not,
Heaven and the saints will show what your course should be.'
'But can there be such safety and holiness, save in that higher path?' demanded Eleanor.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 46
Page No 49
'Nay, look at your own kinswoman, Dame Liliaslook at the Lady of Salisbury. Are not these godly, faithful
women serving God through their duty to manhusband, children, all around? And are the longings and
temptations to worldly thoughts and pleasures of the flesh so wholly put away in the cloister?'
'Not here,' began Eleanor, but Mother Clare hushed her.
'Verily, my child,' she added, 'you must go on with your sister on this journey, trusting to the care and
guidance of so good a woman as my beloved old friend, Dame Lilias; and if you say your prayers with all
your heart to be guarded from sin and temptation, and led into the path that is fittest for you, trust that our
blessed Master and our Lady will lead you. Have you the Pater Noster in the vulgar tongue?' she added.
'Wewe had it once ere my father's death. And Father Malcolm taught us; but we have since been so cast
about thatthatI have forgotten.'
'Ah! Father Malcolm taught you,' and Esclairmonde took the girl's hand. 'You know how much I owe to
Father Malcolm,' she softly added, as she led the maiden to a carved rood at the end of the cloister, and,
before it, repeated the vernacular version of the Lord's Prayer till Eleanor knew it perfectly, and promised to
follow up her 'Pater Nosters' with it.
And from that time there certainly was a different tone and spirit in Eleanor.
David, urged by his father, who still publicly ignored the young Douglas, persuaded him to write to his father
now that there could be no longer any danger of pursuit, and the messenger Sir Patrick was sending to the
King would afford the last opportunity. George growled and groaned a good deal, but perhaps Father
Romuald pressed the duty on him in confession, for in his great relief at his lady's going off unplighted from
London, he consented to indite, in the chamber Father Romuald shared with two of the Cardinal's chaplains,
in a crooked and crabbed calligraphy and language much more resembling Anglo Saxon than modern
English, a letter to the most high and mighty, the Yerl of Angus, 'these presents.'
But when he was entreated to assume his right position in the troop, he refused. 'Na, na, Davie,' he said, 'gin
my father chooses to send me gear and following, 'tis all very weel, but 'tisna for the credit of Scotland nor of
Angus that the Master should be ganging about like a landlouper, with a single laddie after himstill less
that he should be beholden to the Drummonds.'
'Ye would win to the speech of the lassie,' suggested David, 'gin that be what ye want!'
'Na kenning me, she willna look at me. Wait till I do that which may gar her look at me,' said the chivalrous
youth.
He was not entirely without means, for the links of a gold chain which he had brought from home went a
good way in exchange, and though he had spoken of being at his own charges, he had found himself
compelled to live as one of the train of the princesses, who were treated as the guests first of the Duke of
York, then of the Cardinal, who had given Sir Patrick a sum sufficient to defray all possible expenses as far
as Bourges, besides having arranged for those of the journey with Suffolk whose rank had been raised to that
of a Marquis, in honour of his activity as proxy for the King.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 47
Page No 50
CHAPTER 6. THE PRICE OF A GOOSE
'We would have all such offenders cut off, and we give
express charge that, in the marches through the country,
there be nothing compelled from the villages.'
King Henry V.
The Marquis of Suffolk's was a slow progress both in England and abroad, with many halts both on account
of weather and of feasts and festivals. Cardinal Beaufort had hurried the party away from London partly in
order to make the match with Margaret of Anjou irrevocable, partly for the sake of removing Eleanor of
Scotland, the only maiden who had ever produced the slightest impression on the monasticminded Henry of
Windsor.
When once out of London there were, however, numerous halts on the road,two or three days of
entertainment at every castle, and then a long delay at Canterbury to give time for Suffolk's retainers, and all
the heralds, pursuivants, and other adjuncts of pomp and splendour, to join them. They were the guests of
Archbishop Stafford, one of the peace party, and a friend of Beaufort and Suffolk, so that their entertainment
was costly and magnificent, as befitted the mediaeval notions of a highborn gentleman, Primate of all
England. A great establishment for the chase was kept by almost all prelates as a necessity; and whenever the
weather was favourable, hunting and hawking could be enjoyed by the princesses and their suite. Indeed Jean,
if not in the saddle, was pretty certain to be visiting the hawks all the morning, or else playing at ball or some
other sport with her cousins or some of the young gentlemen of Suffolk's train, who were all devoted to her.
Lady Drummond found that to try to win her to quieter occupations was in vain. The girl would not even try
to learn French from Father Romuald by reading, though she would pick up words and phrases by laughing
and chattering with the young knights who chanced to know the language. But as by this time Dame Lilias
had learnt that there were bounds that princely pride and instinct prevented from overpassing, she contented
herself with seeing that there was fit attendance, either by her daughter Annis, Sir Patrick himself, or one or
other of Lady Suffolk's ladies.
To some degree Eleanor shared in her sister's outdoor amusements, but she was far more disposed to exercise
her mind than her body. After having pined in weariness for want of intellectual food, her opportunities were
delightful to her. Not only did she read with Father Romuald with intense interest the copy of the bon Sire
Jean Froissart in the original, which he borrowed from the Archbishop's library, but she listened with great
zest to the readings which the Lady of Suffolk extracted from her chaplains and unwilling pages while the
ladies sat at work, for the Marchioness, a grandchild of Geoffrey Chaucer, had a strong taste for literature.
Moreover, from one of the choir Eleanor obtained lessons on the lute, as well as her beloved harp, and was
taught to train her voice, and sing from 'prickesong,' so that she much enjoyed this period of her journey.
Nothing could be more courteous and punctilious than the Marquis of Suffolk to the two princesses, and
indeed to every one of his own degree; but there was something of the parvenu about him, and, unlike the
Duke of York or Archbishop Stafford, who were free, bright, and goodnatured to the meanest persons, he
was haughty and harsh to every one below the line of gentle blood, and in his own train he kept up a
discipline, not too strict in itself, but galling in the manner in which it was enforced by those who imitated his
example. By the time the suite was collected, Christmas and the festival of St. Thomas a Becket were so near
that it would have been neglect of a popular saint to have left his shrine without keeping his day. And after
the Epiphany, though the party did reach Dover in a day's ride, a stormy period set in, putting crossing out of
the question, and detaining the suite within the massive walls of the castle.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 48
Page No 51
At last, on a brisk, windless day of frost, the crossing to Calais was effected, and there was another week of
festivals spread by the hospitality of the Captain of Calais, where everything was as English as at Dover.
When they again started on their journey, Suffolk severely insisted on the closest order, riding as travellers in
a hostile country, where a misadventure might easily break the existing truce, although the territories of the
Duke of Burgundy, through which their route chiefly lay, were far less unfavourable to the English than
actual French countries; indeed, the Flemings were never willingly at war with the English, and some of the
Burgundian nobles and knights had been on intimate terms with Suffolk. Still, he caused the heralds always
to keep in advance, and allowed no stragglers behind the rearguard that came behind the long train of
waggons loaded with much kitchen apparatus, and with splendid gifts for the bride and her family, as well as
equipments for the weddingparty, and tents for such of the troop as could not find shelter in the hostels or
monasteries where the slowlymoving party halted for the night. It was unsafe to go on after the brief hours
of daylight, especially in the neighbourhood of the Forest of Ardennes, for wolves might be near on the
winter nights. It was thus that the first trouble arose with Sir Patrick Drummond's two volunteer followers.
Ringan Raefoot had become in his progress a very different looking being from the wild creature who had
come with 'Geordie of the Red Peel,' but there was the same heart in him. He had endured obedience to the
Knight of Glenuskie as a Scot, and with the Duke of York and through England the discipline of the troop
had not been severe; but Suffolk, though a courtly, chivalrous gentleman to his equals, had not the qualities
of popularity, and chafed his inferiors.
There were signs of confusion in the cavalcade as they passed between some of the fertile fields of Namur,
and while Suffolk was halting and about to send a squire to the rear to interfere, a couple of his retainers
hurried up, saying, 'My Lord, those Scottish thieves will bring the whole country down on us if order be not
taken with them.'
Sir Patrick did not need the end of the speech to gallop off at full speed to the rear of all the waggons, where a
crowd might be seen, and there was a perfect Babel of tongues, rising in only too intelligible shouts of rage.
Swords and lances were flashing on one side among the horsemen, on the other stones were flying from an
everincreasing number of leatherjerkined men and boys, some of them with long knives, axes, and scythes.
George Douglas's high head seemed to be the main object of attack, and he had Ringan Raefoot before him
across his horse, apparently retreating, while David, Malcolm, and a few more made charges on the crowd to
guard him. When he was seen, there was a cry of which he could distinguish nothing but 'Ringan! Geordie!
gooseFlemish hounds.'
Riding between, regardless of the stones, he shouted in the Burgundian French he had learnt in his
campaigns, to demand the cause of the attack. The stones ceased, and the head man of the village, a stout
peasant, came forward and complained that the varlet, as he called Ringan, had been stealing the village
geese on their pond, and when they were about to do justice on him, yonder manatarms had burst in,
knocked down and hurt several, and carried him off.
Before there had been time for further explanation, to Sir Patrick's great vexation, the Marshal of the troop
and his guard came up, and the complaint was repeated. George, at the same time, having handed Ringan
over to some others of the Scots, rode up with his head very high.
'Sir Patrick Drummond,' said the Marshal stiffly, 'you know my Lord's rules for his followers, as to
committing outrages on the villeins of the country.'
'We are none of my Lord of Suffolk's following,' began Douglas; but Sir Patrick, determined to avoid a
breach if possible, said
'Sir Marshal, we have as yet heard but one side of the matter. If wrong have been done to these folk, we are
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 49
Page No 52
ready to offer compensation, but we should hear how it has been'
'Am I to see my poor laddie torn to bits, stoned, and hanged by these savage loons,' cried George, 'for a
goose's egg and an old gander?'
Of course his defence was incomprehensible to the Flemings, but on their side a man with a boundup head
and another limping were produced, and the head man spoke of more serious damage to others who could not
appear, demanding both the aggressors to be dealt with, i.e. to be hanged on the next tree.
'These men are of mine, Master Marshal,' said Sir Patrick.
'My Lord can permit no violence by those under his banner,' said the Marshal stiffly. 'I must answer it to him.'
'Do so then,' said Sir Patrick. 'This is a matter for him.'
The Marshal, who had much rather have disposed of the Scottish thieves on his own responsibility, was
forced to give way so far as to let the appeal be carried to the Marquis of Suffolk, telling the Flemings, in
something as near their language as he could accomplish, that his Lord was sure to see justice done, and that
they should follow and make their complaint.
Suffolk sat on his horse, tall, upright, and angry. 'What is this I hear, Sir Patrick Drummond,' said he, 'that
your miscreants of wild Scots have been thieving from the peaceful peasantfolk, and then beating them and
murdering them? I deemed you were a better man than to stand by such deeds and not give up the fellows to
justice.'
'It were shame to hang a man for one goose,' said Sir Patrick.
'All plunder is worthy of death,' returned the Englishman. 'Your Border law may be otherwise, but 'tis not our
English rule of honest men. And here's this other great lurdane knave been striking the poor rogues down
right and left! A halter fits both.'
'My Lord, they are no subjects of England. I deny your rights over them.'
'Whoever rides in my train is under me, I would have you to know, sir.'
'Hark ye, my Lord of Suffolk,' said Sir Patrick, coming near enough to speak in an undertone, 'that lurdane, as
you call him, is heir of a noble house in Scotland, come here on a young man's freak of chivalry. You will do
no service to the peace of the realms if you give him up to these churls, for making in to save his servant.'
Before Sir Patrick had done speaking, while Suffolk was frowning grimly in perplexity, a wild figure, with
blood on the face, rushed forth with a limping run, crying 'Let the loons hang me and welcome, if they set
such store by their lean old gander, but they shanna lay a finger on the Master.'
And he had nearly precipitated himself into the hands of the sturdy rustics, who shouted with exultation, but
with two strides Geordie caught him up. 'Peace, Ringan! They shall no more hang thee than me,' and he stood
with one hand on Ringan's shoulder and his sword in the other, looking defiant.
'If he be a young gentleman masking, I am not bound to know it,' said Suffolk impatiently to Drummond; 'but
if he will give up that rascal, and make compensation, I will overlook it.'
'Who touches my fellow does so at his peril,' shouted George, menacing with his sword.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 50
Page No 53
'Peace, young man!' said Sir Patrick. 'Look here, my Lord of Suffolk, we Scots are none of your men. We
need no favour of you English with our allies. There be enough of us to make our way through these peasants
to the French border, so unless you let us settle the matter with a few crowns to these rascallions, we part
company.'
'The ladies were entrusted to my charge,' began Lord Suffolk.
At that instant, however, both Jean and Eleanor came on the scene, riding fast, having in truth been
summoned by Malcolm, who shrewdly suspected that thus an outbreak might be best averted.
It was Eleanor who spoke first. In spite of all her shyness, when her blood was up, she was all the princess.
What is this, my Lord of Suffolk?' she said. 'If one of our following have transgressed, it is the part of
ourselves and of Sir Patrick Drummond to see to it, as representing the King my brother.'
'Lady,' replied Suffolk, bowing low and doffing his cap, 'yonder illnurtured knave hath been robbing the
countryfolk, and the the manatarms there not only refuses to give him up to justice, but has hurt,
wellnigh slain, some of them in violently taking him from them. They ride in my train and I am responsible.'
Jean broke in: 'He only served the cowardly loons right. A whole crowd of the rogues to hang one poor laddie
for one goose! Shame on a gentleman for hearkening to the foulmouthed villains one moment. Come here,
Ringan. King Jamie's sister will never see them harm thee.'
Perhaps Suffolk was not sorry to see a way out of the perplexity. 'Far be it from a knight to refuse a boon to a
fair lady in her selle, farther still to _two_ royal damsels. The lives are granted, so satisfaction in coin be
made to yon clamorous hinds.'
'I do not call it a boon but a right, said Eleanor gravely; 'nevertheless I thank you, my Lord Marquis.'
George would have thrown himself at their feet, but Jean coldly said, 'Spare thanks, sir. It was for my
brother's right,' and she turned her horse away, and rode off at speed, while Eleanor could not help pausing to
say, 'She is more blithe than she lists to own! Sir Patrick, what the fellows claim must come from my uncle's
travelling purse.'
George's face was red. This was very bitter to him, but he could only say, 'It shall be repaid so soon as I have
the power.'
The peasants meanwhile were trying to make the best bargain they could by representing that they were
tenants of an abbey, so that the death of the gander was sacrilegious on that account as well as because it was
in Lent. To this, however, Sir Patrick turned a deaf ear: he threw them a couple of gold pieces, with which, as
he told them, they were much better off than with either the live goose or the dead Ringan.
Suffolk had halted for the midday rest and was waiting for him till this matter was disposed of. 'Sir Patrick
Drummond,' he said with some ceremony, 'this company of yours may be Scottish subjects, but while they
are riding with me I am answerable for them. It may be the wont in Scotland, but it is not with us English, to
let unnamed adventurers ride under our banner.'
'The young man is not unnamed,' said Sir Patrick, on his mettle.
'You know him?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 51
Page No 54
'I'll no say, but I have an inkling. My son David kenn'd him and answered for him when he joined himself to
my following; nor has he hitherto done aught to discredit himself.'
'What is his name, or the name he goes by?'
'George Douglas.'
'H'm! Your Scottish names may belong to any one, from your earls down to your herdboys; and they,
forsooth, are as like as not to call themselves gentlemen.'
'And wherefore not, if theirs is gentle blood?' said Sir Patrick.
'Nay, now, Sir Patrick, stand not on your Scotch pride. Gentlemen all, if you will, but you gave me to
understand that this was none of your barefoot gentlemen, and I ask if you can tell who he truly is?'
'I have never been told, my Lord, and I had rather you put the question to himself than to me.'
'Call him then, an' so please you.'
Sir Patrick saw no alternative save compliance; and he found Ringan undergoing a severe rating, not
unaccompanied by blows from the wood of his master's lance. The perfect willingness to die for one another
was a mere natural incident, but the having transgressed, and caused such a serious scrape, made George very
indignant and inflict condign punishment. 'Better fed than he had ever been in his life, the rogue' (and he
looked it, though he muttered, 'A bannock and a sup of barley brose were worth the haill of their greasy
beeves!'). 'Better fed than ever before. Couldn't the daft loon keep the hands of him off poor folks' bit goose?
In Lent, too!' (by far the gravest part of the offence).
George did, however, transfer Ringan's explanation to Sir Patrick, and make some apology. A nest of goose
eggs apparently unowned had been too much for him, incited further by a couple of English horseboys, who
were willing to share goose eggs for supper, and let the Scotsman bear the wyte of it. The goose had been
nearer than expected, and summoned her kin; the gander had shown fight; the geese had gabbled, the
gooseherd and his kind came to the rescue, the horseboys had made off; Ringan, impeded by his struggle with
the ferocious gander, was caught; and Geordie had come up just in time to see him pricked with goads and
axes to a tree, where a halter was making ready for him. Of course, without asking questions, George hurried
to save him, pushing his horse among the angry crew, and striking right and left, and equally of course the
other Scots came to his assistance.
Sir Patrick agreed that he could not have done otherwise, though better things might have been hoped of
Ringan by this time.
'But,' said he, 'there's not an end yet of the coil. Here has my Lord of Suffolk been speiring after your name
and quality, till I told him he must ask at you and not at me.'
'Tell'd you the dour meddling Englishman my name?' asked George.
'I told him only what ye told me yerself. In that there was no lie. But bethink you, royal maidens dinna come
to speak for lads without a cause.'
George's colour mounted high in his sunburnt, freckled cheek.
'Kensken they, trow ye, Sir Pate?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 52
Page No 55
'Cannie folk, even lassies, can ken mair than they always tell,' said the knight of Glenuskie. 'Yonder is my
Lord Marquis, as they ca' him; so bethink you weel how you comport yerself with him, and my counsel is to
tell him the full truth. He is a dour man towards underlings, whom he views as made not of the same flesh
and blood with himself, but he is the very pink of courtesy to men of his own degree.'
'Set him up,' quoth the heir of the Douglas, with a snort. 'His own degree, indeed! scarce even a knight's son!'
'What he deems his own degree, then,' corrected Sir Patrick; 'but he holds himself full of chivalry to them,
and loves a spice of the errant knight; ye may trust his honour. And mind ye,' he added, laughing, 'I've never
been told your name and quality.'
Which the Master of Angus returned with an equally canny laugh. The young man, as he approached the
Marquis, drew his head up, straightened his tall form, brushed off the dust that obscured the bloody heart on
his breast, and altogether advanced with a step and bearing far more like the great Earl's son than the
manatarms of the Glenuskie following; his eyes bespoke equality or more as they met those of William de
la Pole, and yet there was that in the glance which forbade the idea of insolence, so that Suffolk, instead of
remaining seated rose to meet him and took him aside, standing as they talked.
'Sir Squire,' he said, 'for such I understand your degree in chivalry to be.'
'I have not won my spurs,' said George.
'It is not our rule to take to foreign courts gentlemen from another realm unknown to us,' proceeded Suffolk,
with much civility; 'therefore, unless any vow of chivalry binds you, I should be glad to know who it is who
does my banner the honour of riding in its company for a time. If a secret, it is safe with me.'
George gave his name.
'That is the name of one of the chief nobles in Scotland,' said Suffolk. 'Do I see before me his son?' George
bowed.
'Then, my Lord Douglas, am I permitted to ask wherefore this mean disguise? Is it for some vow of chivalry,
or for that which is the guerdon of chivalry?' the Marquis added in a lower, softer tone, which, however,
extremely chafed the proud young Scot, all the more that he felt himself blushing.
'My Lord,' he said, 'I am not bound to render a reason to any save my father, from whom I hope for letters
shortly.'
To his further provocation Suffolk smiled meaningly, and answered
'I understand. But if my Lord Douglas would honour my suite by assuming the place that befits him, I should
be happy that aught of mine should serve'
'I am beholden to you, my Lord, for the offer,' replied George, somewhat roughly. 'Whatever I make use of
must be my father's or my own. All I crave of you is to keep my secret, and not make me the common talk.
Have I your licence to depart?'
Wherewith, tall, irate, and shamefaced, the Master of Angus stalked away to meet David Drummond, to
whom he confided his disgusts.
'The parlous fulebody! As though I were like to make myself a mere sport for balladmongers, such as Lady
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 53
Page No 56
Elleen is always mooning after; or as if I would stoop to borrow a following of the English blackguard, to
bolster up my state like King Herod in a mystery play. If my father lists, he may send me out a band, but the
Douglas shall have Douglas's men, or none at all.'
David approved the sentiment, but added
'Ye could win to Jeanie if ye took your right place.'
'What good would that do me while she is full of her fine daffing, singing, clacking, English knights, that
would only gibe at the redhaired Scot? Let her wait to see what the Red Douglas's hand can do in time of
need! But, Davie, you that can speak to her, let her know how deeply I thank her for what she did even now
on my behalf, or rather on puir Ringan's, and that I am trebly bound to her service though I make no minstrel
fule's work.'
David delivered his message, but did not obtain much by it for his friend's satisfaction, for Jeanie only tossed
her head and answered
'Does the gallant cock up his bonnet because he thinks it was for his sake. It was Elleen's doing there, firstly;
and next, wadna we have done the like for the meanest of Jamie's subjects?'
'Dinna credit her, Davie,' said Eleanor. 'Ye should have seen her start in her saddle, and wheel round her
palfrey at Malcolm's first word.'
'It wasna for him,' replied Jean hotly. 'They dinna hang the like of him for twisting a goose's neck; it was for
the puir leal laddie; and ye may tak' that to him.'
'Shall I, Elleen?' asked David, with a twinkle in his eye of cousinly teasing.
'An' ye do not, I shall proclaim ye in the lists at Nanci as a corbie messenger and mansworn squire, unworthy
of your spurs,' threatened Jeanie, in all good humour however.
Suffolk, baffled in his desire to patronise the young Master of Angus, examined both Sir Patrick and Lady
Drummond as far as their caution would allow, telling that the youth had confessed his rank and admitted the
causemaking inquiry whether the match would be held suitable in Scotland, and why it had not taken place
therea matter difficult to explain, since it did not merely turn upon the young lady's ambitionwhich
would have gone for nothingbut on the danger to the Crown of offending rival houses. Suffolk had a good
deal about him of the flashy side of chivalry, and loved its brilliance and romance; he was an honourable
man, and the weak point about him was that he never understood that knighthood should respect men of
meaner birth. He was greatly flattered by the idea of having the eldest son of the great Earl of Angus riding as
an unknown manatarms in his troop, and on the way likewise to the most chivalrous of kings. His scheme
would have been to equip the youth fully with horse and arms, and at some brilliant tourney see him carry all
before him, like Du Gueselin in his boyhood, and that the eclat of the affair should reflect itself upon his
sponsor. But there were two difficulties in the waythe first that the proud young Scot showed no intention
of being beholden to any Englishman, and secondly, that the tall, ungainly youth did not look as if he had
attained to the full strength or management of his own limbs; and though in five or ten years' time he might
be a giant in actual warfare, he did not appear at all likely to be a match for the highlytrained champions of
the tiltyard. Moreover, he was not a knight as yet, and on sounding Sir Patrick it was elicited that he was
likely to deem it high treason to be dubbed by any hand save that of his King or his father.
So the Marquis could only feel sagacious, and utter a hint or two before the ladies which fell the more short,
since he was persuaded, by Eleanor's having been the foremost in the defence, that she was the object of the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 54
Page No 57
quest; and he now and then treated her to hints which she was slow to understand, but which exasperated
while they amused her sister.
The journey was so slow that it was not until the fourth week in Lent that they were fairly in Lorraine. It had
of course been announced by couriers, and at Thionville a very splendid herald reached them, covered all
over with the blazonry of Jerusalem and the Two Sicilies, to say nothing of Provence and Anjou. He brought
letters from King Rene, explaining that he and his daughters were en route from Provence, and he therefore
designated a nunnery where he requested that the Scottish princesses and their ladies would deign to be
entertained, and a monastery where my Lord Marquis of Suffolk and his suite would be welcomed, and where
they were requested to remain till Easter week, by which time the King of France, the Dauphin, and
Dauphiness would be near at hand, and there could be a grand entrance into Nanci. Of course there was
nothing to be done but to obey though the Englishmen muttered that the delay was in order to cast the
expense upon the rich abbeys, and to muster all the resources of Lorraine and Provence to cover the poverty
of the manytitled King.
The Abbey where the gentlemen were lodged was so near Nanci that it was easy to ride into the city and
make inquiries whether any tidings had arrived from Scotland; but nothing had come from thence for either
the princesses, Sir Patrick, or Geordie of the Red Peel, so that the strange situation of the latter must needs
continue as long as he insisted on being beholden for nothing to the English upstart, as he scrupled not to call
Lord Suffolk, whose newfashioned French title was an offence in Scottish ears.
The ladies on their side had not the relaxation of these expeditions. The Abbey was a large and wealthy one,
but decidedly provincial. Only the Lady Abbess and one sister could speak 'French of Paris,' the others used a
dialect so nearly German that Lady Suffolk could barely understand them, and the other ladies, whose French
was not strong, could hold no conversation with them.
To insular minds, whether Scottish or English, every deviation of the Gallican ritual from their own was a
sore vexation. If Lady Drummond had devotion enough not to be distracted by the variations, the young
ladies certainly had not, and Jean very decidedly giggled during some of the most solemn ceremonies, such as
the creeping to the crossthe large carved cross in the middle of the graveyard, to which all in turn went
upon their knees on Good Friday and kissed it.
Last year, at this season, they had been shut up in their prison castle, and had not shared in any of these
ceremonies; and Eleanor tried to think of King Henry and Sister Esclairmonde, and how they were throwing
their hearts into the great thoughts of the day, and she felt distressed at being infected by Jean's suppressed
laughter at the movements of the fat Abbess, and at the extraordinary noises made by the younger nuns with
clappers, as demonstrations against Judas on the way to the Easter Sepulchre.
She was so much shocked at herself that she wanted to confess; but Father Romuald had gone with the male
members of the party, and the chaplain did not half understand her French, though he gave her absolution.
Meantime all the nuns were preparing Easter eggs, whereof there was a great exchange the next day, when
the mass was as splendid as the resources of the Abbey could furnish, and all were full of joy and
congratulation, the sense of oneness for once inspiring all.
Moreover, after mass, Sir Patrick and an Englishman rode over with tidings that King Rene had sent a
messenger, who was on the Tuesday to guide them all to a glade where the King hoped to welcome the ladies
as befitted their rank and beauty, and likewise to meet the royal travellers from Bourges, so that all might
make their entry into Nanci together.
The King himself, it was reported, did nothing but ride backwards and forwards between Nanci and the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 55
Page No 58
convent where he had halted, arranging the details of the procession, and of the openair feast at the
rendezvous upon the way.
'I hope,' said Lady Suffolk, 'that King Rene's confections will not be as full of rancid oil as those of the good
sisters. I know not which was more distastefultheir Lenten Fast or their Easter Feast. We have, certes, done
our penance this Lent!'
To which the rest of the ladies could not but agree, though Lady Drummond felt it somewhat treasonable to
the good nuns, their entertainers; and both she and Eleanor recollected how differently Esclairmonde would
have felt the matter, and how little these matters of daily fare would have concerned her.
'Today we shall see her!' exclaimed Eleanor, springing to the floor, as, early on a fine spring morning, the
ladies in the guestchamber of the nunnery began to bestir themselves at the sound of one of the many
convent bells. 'They are at Toul, and we shall meet this afternoon. I have not slept all night for thinking of it.'
'No, and hardly let me sleep,' said Jean, slowly sitting up in bed. 'Thou hast waked me so often that I shall be
pale and heavyeyed for the pageant.'
'Little fear of that, my bonnie bell,' said old Christie, laughing.
'Besides,' said Eleanor, 'nobody will fash themselves to look at us in the midst of the pageant. There will be
the King to see, and the bride. Oh, I wish we were not to ride in it, and could see it instead at our ease.'
'Thou wast never meant for a princess,' said Jean; 'Christie, Annis, for pity's sake, see till her. She is busking
up her hair just as was gude enough for the old nuns, but no for kings and queens.'
'I hate the horned cap, in which I feel like a cow, and methought Meg wad feel the snood a sight for sair een,'
said Eleanor.
'Meg indeed! Thou must frame thy tongue to Madame la Dauphine.'
'Before the lave of them, but not with sweet Meg herself.'
'Our sister behoves to have learnt what suits her station, and winna bide sic ways from an ower forward sister.
Dinna put us all to shame, and make the folk trow we came from some selvage land,' said Jean, tossing her
head.
'Hast ever seen me carry myself unworthy of King James's daughter?' proudly demanded Eleanor.
'Nay, now, bairnies, fash not yoursells that gate,' interfered old Christie; 'nae fear but Lady Elleen will be
douce and canny enow when folks are there to see. She kens what fits a king's daughter.'
Jean made a little hesitation over kirtles and hoods, but fortunately ladies, however royal, had no objection to
wearing the same robes twice, and both she and her sister were objects to delight the eyes of the crowding
and admiring nuns when they mounted their palfreys in the quadrangle, and, attended by the Lady of
Glenuskie and her daughter, rode forth with the Marchioness of Suffolk at the great gateway to join the
cavalcade, headed by Suffolk and Sir Patrick.
After about two miles' riding on a woodland road they became aware of fitful strains of music and a
continuous hum of voices, heard through the trees and presently a really beautiful scene opened before them,
as the trees seemed to retreat, so as to unfold a wide level space, further enclosed by brilliant tapestry
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 56
Page No 59
hangings, their scarlet, blue, gold and silver hues glittering in an April sun, and the fastenings concealed by
garlands of spring flowers. An awning of rich gold embroidery on a green ground was spread so as to shelter
a cloth glittering with plate and bestrewn with flowers; horses, in all varieties of ornamental housings, were
being led about; there was a semicircle of musicians in the rear; and, as soon as the guests came in sight, there
came forward, doffing his embroidered and jewelled cap, a gentleman of middle stature and of exceeding
grace and courtesy, whose demeanour, no less than the attendance around him, left no doubt that this was no
other than Rene, Duke of Anjou and of Lorraine, Count of Provence, and King of the Two Sicilies and of
Jerusalem.
'Welcome,' he exclaimed in French, 'welcome, fair and royal maidens; welcome, noble lord, the
representative of our dear brother and son of England. Deign on your journey to partake of the humble and
rural fare of the poor minstrel shepherd.'
Wherewith the music broke out in strains of welcome from the grove, with voices betweenwhiles Rene
himself assisted each princess to dismount, and respectfully kissed her on the cheek as she stood on the
ground. Then, taking a hand of each, he led them to a great chestnut tree, the shade of whose branches was
assisted by hangings of blue embroidered with white, beneath which cushions, mantles, and seats were
spread, and a bevy of ladies in bright garments stood. From these came forward two beautiful young girls,
with fair complexions and flowing golden hair, scarcely confined by the bands whence transparent veils
descended. King Rene presented them as his two daughters, Yolande and Margaret, to the two Scottish
maidens, and there were kindly as well as courtly embraces on either side. The Lady of Glenuskie, as a king's
granddaughter, with Annis and Lady Suffolk, had likewise been led up to take their places; the four royal
maidens were seated together. Yolande, the most regularly beautiful, but with an anxious look on her face,
talked to Eleanor of her journey; Margaret, who had one of those very simple, innocentlooking childfaces
that sometimes form the mask of immense energy of character, was more absent and inattentive to her duties
as hostess; moreover, she and Jean did not understand one another's language so well as did the other two.
Delicate little cakes, and tall Venice glasses, spirally ornamented, and containing light wines, were served to
them on the knee by a tall, large, fairhaired youth, who was named to them as the Duke Sigismund, of
Alsace and the Tyrol.
Jean had time to look about, and heartily wish that her beautiful flaxen hair was loose, and not encumbered
with the rolled headgear with two projecting horns, against which Elleen had rebelled; since York and even
London were evidently behind the fashion. Margaret's hair was bound with a broad band of daisies, and
Yolande's with violets, both in allusion to their names, Yolande being the French corruption of Violante, her
Provencal name, in allusion to the golden violet. Jean thought of the Scottish thistle, and studied the dresses,
tightfitting 'cotte hardis' of bright, deep, soft, rose colour, edged with white fur, and white skirts
embroidered with their appropriate flowers. She wondered how soon this could be imitated, casting a few
glances at Duke Sigismund, who stood waiting, as if desirous of attracting Yolande's attention. Eleanor, on
the other hand, even while answering Yolande, had a feeling as if she had arrived at the completion of the
very vision which she had imagined on the dreary tower of Dunbar. Here was the warm spring sun, shining
on a scene of unequalled beauty and brilliancy, set in the spring foliage and blossom, whence, as if to rival
the human performers, gushes of nightingales' song came in every interval. Hearing Eleanor's eager question
whether that were the nightingale whose liquid trillings she heard, King Rene realised that the Scottish
maidens knew not the note, and signed to the minstrels to cease for a time, then came and sat on a cushion
beside the young lady, and enjoyed her admiration.
'Ah!' she said, 'that is the king of the minstrel birds.'
He smiled. 'The royal lady then has her orders and ranks for the birds.'
'Oh yes. If the royal eagle is the king, and the falcon is the true knight, the nightingale and mavis, merle and
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 57
Page No 60
lark, are the minstrels. And the lovely seagull, oh, how call you it?with the long white floating wings rising
and falling, is the graceful dancer.'
'Guifette,' Rene gave the word, 'or in Provence, Rondinel della marhirondelle de la mer!'
'Swallow! Ah, the pilgrim birds, who visit the Holy Land.'
'Lady, you should be of our court of the troubadours,' said Rene; 'your words should be a poem.'
He was called away at the moment, and craved her licence so politely that the chivalrous minstrel king
seemed to Elleen all she had dreamt of. The whole was perfect, nothing wanting save that for which her heart
was all the time beating high, the presence of her beloved sister Margaret. It was as if a scene out of a
romance of fairyland had suddenly taken reality, and she more than once closed her eyes and squeezed her
hands to try whether she was awake.
A fanfaron of trumpets came on the wind, and all were on the alert, while Eleanor's heart throbbed so that she
could hardly stand, and caught at Margaret's arm, as she murmured with a gasp, 'My sister! My sister!'
'Ah! you are happy to meet once more,' said Margaret. 'The saints only know whether Yolande and I shall
ever see one another's faces again when once I am carried away to your dreary England.'
'England is not mine, lady,' said Eleanor, rather sharply. 'We reckon the English as our bitterest foes.'
'You have come with an Englishman though,' said Margaret, 'whom I am to take for my husband,' and she
laughed a gay innocent laugh. A grizzled old knight, whom I am not like to mistake for my true spouse. Have
you seen him? What like is he?'
'The gentlest and sweetest of kings,' returned Eleanor; 'as fond of all that is good and fair and holy as is your
own royal father.'
Margaret coughed a little. 'My husband should be a gallant warlike knight,' she said, 'such as was this king's
father.'
'Oh, see! cried Eleanor. 'I saw the glitter of the spears through the trees. There's another blast of the trumpets!
Oh! oh! it is a gallant sight! If only Jamie, my little brother, could see it! It stirs one's blood.'
'Ah yes, Elleen,' cried Jean. 'This is something to have come for.'
'And Margaret, sweet Madge,' repeated Eleanor to herself, in her native Scotch, while King Rene's trumpets,
harps, and hautbois burst forth with an answering peal, so exciting her that her yellowbrown eyes sparkled
and the colour rose in her cheeks, giving her a strange beauty full of eager spirit. Duke Sigismund turned and
gazed at her in surprise, and an old herald who was waiting near observed, 'Is that the daughter of the captive
King of Scotland? She has his very countenance and bearing.'
The trumpeters and other attendants, bearing the bluelilied banner of France, appeared among the trees, and
dividing, formed a lane for the advance of the royal personages. King Rene went forward to meet them,
foremost, so as to be ready to hold the stirrup for his sister the Queen of France. Duke Sigismund seemed
about to give his hand to the Infanta Violante, as the Provencaux called Yolande, but she was beforehand
with him, linking her arm into Jean's, while Margaret took Eleanor's, and said in her ear, 'The great awkward
German! He is come here to pay his court to Yolande, but she will none of him. She has better hopes.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 58
Page No 61
Eleanor hardly attended, for her whole soul was bent on the party arriving. King Charles, riding on a
handsome bay horse, closely followed by a conveyance such as was called in England a whirlicote, from
which the Queen was handed out by her brother, and then, on a sorrel palfrey, in a blue goldembroidered
ridingsuitcould that be Margaret of Scotland? The long reddishyellow hair and the tall figure had a
familiar look. King Rene was telling her something as he helped her to alight, and with one spring, regardless
of all, and of all ceremony, she sprang forward. 'My wee Jeanie! My Elleen! My titties! Mine ain wee things,'
she cried in her native tongue, as she embraced them by turns, as if she would have devoured them, with a
gush of tears.
Though these were times of great state and ceremony, yet they were also very demonstrative times, when
tears and embracings were expected of near kindred; and, indeed, the King and Queen were equally occupied
with their brother and nieces; but presently Eleanor heard a low voice observe, with a sort of sarcastic twang,
'If Madame has sufficiently satiated her tenderness, perhaps she will remember the due of others.' Margaret
started as if stung, and Eleanor, looking up, beheld a face, young but sharp, and with a keen, hard, set look in
the narrow eyes, contracted brow, and thin lips, that made her feel as though the serpent had found his way
into her paradise. Hastily turning, Margaret presented her sisters to her husband, who bowed, and kissed each
with those strange thin lips, that again made Eleanor shudder, perhaps because of his compliment, 'We are
graced by these ladies, in whom we have another Madame la Dauphine, as well as an errant beauty.'
Jean appropriated the last words, but Elleen felt sure that the earlier ones were ironical, both to her and to the
Dauphiness, on whose cheeks they brought a flush. The two kings, however, turned to receive the sisters, and
nothing could be kinder than the tone of King Charles and Queen Marie towards the sisters of their good
daughter, as they termed the Dauphiness, who on her side was welcomed by Rene as the sweet niece, sharer
of his tastes, who brought minstrelsy and poetry in her train.
'Trust her for that, my fair uncle,' said her husband in a cold, dry tone.
All the royal personages sat down on the cushions spread on the grass to the 'rural fare,' as King Rene called
it, which he had elaborately prepared for them, while the music sounded from the trees in welcome.
All was, as the kind prince announced, without ceremony, and he placed Lord Suffolk, as the representative
of Henry VI., next to the young Infanta Margaret, and contrived that the Dauphiness should sit between her
two sisters, whose hands she clasped from time to time within her own in an ecstasy of delight, while
inquiries came from time to time, low breathed in her native tongue, for wee Mary and Jamie and baby
Annaple. 'The very sound of your tongues is music to my lugs,' she said. 'And how much mair when ye speak
mine ain bonnie Scotch, sic as I never hear save by times when one archer calls to another. Jeanie, you favour
our mother. 'Tis gude for ye! I am blithe one of ye is na like puir Marget!'
'Dinna say that,' cried Jean, in an access of feeling. ''Tis hame, and it's hame to see sic a sonsie Scots
faceand it minds me of my blessed father.'
It was true that Margaret and Eleanor both were thorough Scotswomen, and with the expressive features, the
auburn colouring, and tall figures of their father; but there was for the rest a melancholy contrast between
them, for while Elleen had the eager, hopeful, lively healthfulness of early youth, giving a glow to her
countenance and animation to the lithe but scarcelyformed figure, Margaret, with the same original mould,
had the pallor and puffiness of illhealth in her complexion, and a largeness of growth more unsatisfactory
than leanness, and though her face was lighted up and her eyes sparkled with the joy of meeting her sisters,
there were lines about the brow and round the mouth ill suited to her age, which was little over twenty years.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 59
Page No 62
CHAPTER 7. THE MINSTREL KING'S COURT
'Where throngs of knights and barons bold,
In weeds of peace, high triumphs hold,
With store of ladies, whose bright eyes
Rain influence, and judge the prize
Of wit or arms, while both contend
To win her grace whom all commend.'L'Allegro.
The whole of the two Courts had to be received in the capital of Lorraine in full state under the beautiful old
gateway, but as mediaeval pageants are wearisome matters this may be passed over, though it was
exceptionally beautiful and poetic, owing to the influence of King Rene's taste, and it perfectly dazzled the
two Scottish princessesthough, to tell the truth, they were somewhat disappointed in the personal
appearance of their entertainers, who did not come up to their notion of royalty. Their father had been a
stately and magnificent man; their mother a beautiful woman. Henry VI. was a tall, wellmade, handsome
man, with Plantagenet fairness and regularity of feature and a sweetness all his own; but both these kings
were, like all the house of Valois, small men with insignificant features and sallow complexions. Rene,
indeed, had a distinction about him that compensated for want of beauty, and Charles had a goodnatured,
easy, indolent look and gracious smile that gave him an undefinable air of royalty. Rene's daughters were
both very lovely, but their beauty came from the other side of the house, with the blood of Charles the Great,
through their mother, the heiress of Lorraine.
There was a curious contrast between the brothersinlaw, Charles, when dismounting at the castle gate, not
disguising his weariness and relief that it was over, and Rene, eager and anxious, desirous of making all his
bewildering multitude of guests as happy as possible, while the Dauphin Louis stood by, half interested and
amused, half mocking. He was really fond of his uncle, though in a contemptuous superior sort of manner,
despising his religious and honourable scruples as mere simplicity of mind.
Rene of Anjou has been hardly dealt with, as is often the case with princes upright, religious, and chivalrous
beyond the average of their time, yet without the strength or the genius to enforce their rights and opinions,
and therefore thrust aside. After his early unsuccessful wars his lands of Provence and Lorraine were islands
of peace, prosperity, and progress, and withal he was an extremely able artist, musician, and poet, striving to
revive the old troubadour spirit of Provence, and everywhere casting about him an atmosphere of refinement
and kindliness.
The hall of his hotel at Nanci was a beautiful place, with all the gorgeous grace of the fifteenth century, and
here his guests assembled for supper soon after their arrival, all being placed as much as possible according to
rank. Eleanor found herself between a deaf old Church dignitary and Duke Sigismund, on whose other side
was Yolande, the Infanta, as the Provencals called the daughter of Rene; while Jean found the Dauphin on
one side of her and a great French Duke on the other. Louis amused himself with compliments and questions
that sometimes nettled her, sometimes pleased her, giving her a sense that he might admire her beauty, but
was playing on her simplicity, and trying to make her betray the destitution of her home and her purpose in
coming.
Eleanor, on the other hand, found her cavalier more simple than herself. In fact, he properly belonged to the
Infanta, but she paid no attention to him, nor did the Bishop try to speak to the Scottish princess. Sigismund's
French was very lame, and Eleanor's not perfect, but she had a natural turn for languages, and had, in the
convent, picked up some German, which in those days had many likenesses to her own broad Scotch. They
made one another out, between the two languages, with signs, smiles, and laughter, and whereas the subtilties
along the table represented the entire story of Sir Gawain and his Loathly Lady, she contrived to explain the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 60
Page No 63
story to him, greatly to his edification; and they went on to King Arthur, and he did his best to narrate the
German reading of Sir Parzival. The difficulties engrossed them till the rosewater was brought in silver
bowls to wash their fingers, on which Sigismund, after observing and imitating the two ladies, remarked that
they had no such Schwarmerci in Deutschland, and Yolande looked as if she could well believe it, while
Elleen, though ignorant of the meaning of his word, laughed and said they had as little in Scotland.
There was still an hour of daylight to come, and moonrise would not be far off, so that the hosts proposed to
adjourn to the garden, where fresh music awaited them.
King Rene was an ardent gardener. His love of flowers was viewed as one of his weaknesses, only worthy of
an old Abbot, but he went his own way, and the space within the walls of his castle at Nanci was lovely with
bright spring flowers, blossoming trees, and green walks, where, as Lady Suffolk said, her grandfather could
have mused all day and all night long, to the sound of the nightingales.
But what the sisters valued it for was that they could ramble away together to a stone bench under the wall,
and there sit at perfect ease together and pour out their hearts to one another. Margaret, indeed, seemed to
bask in their presence, and held them as they leant against her as if to convince herself of their reality, and yet
she said that they knew not what they did when they put the sea between themselves and Scotland, nor how
sick the heart could be for its bonnie hills.
'0 gin I could see a mountain top again, I feel as though I could lay me down and die content. What garred ye
come daundering to these weary flats of France?'
'Ah, sister, Scotland is not what you mind it when our blessed father lived!'
And they told her how their lives had been spent in being hurried from one prisoncastle to another.
'Prisoncastles be not wanting here,' replied Margaret with a sigh. Then, as Elleen held up a hand in delight at
the thrill of a neighbouring nightingale, she cried, 'What is yon singsong, seesaw, gurgling bird to our own
bonnie laverock, soaring away to the sky, without making such a wark of tuning his pipes, and never thinking
himself too dainty and tender for a wholesome frost or two! So Jamie sent you off to seek for husbands here,
did he? Couldna ye put up with a leal Scot, like Glenuskie there?'
'There were too many of them,' said Jean.
'And not ower leal either,' said Eleanor.
'Lealty is a rare plant ony gate,' sighed Margaret, 'and where sae little is recked of our Scots royalty, mayhap
ye'll find that tocherless lasses be less sought for than at hame. Didna I see thee, Elleen, clavering with that
muckle Archduke that nane can talk with?'
'Ay,' said Eleanor.
'He is come here acourting Madame Yolande, with his father's goodwill, for Alsace and Tyrol be his,
mountains that might be in our ain Hielands, they tell me.'
'Methougnt,' said Eleanor, 'she scunnered from him, as Jeanie does atshall I say whom?'
'And reason gude,' said Margaret. 'She has a joe of her ain, Count Ferry de Vaudemont, that is the heir male
of the line, and a gallant laddie. At the great joust the morn methinks ye'll see what may well be sung by
minstrels, and can scarce fail to touch the heart of a true troubadour, as is my good uncle Rene.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 61
Page No 64
Margaret became quite animated, and her sisters pressed her to tell them if she knew of any secret; but she
playfully shook her head, and said that if she did know she would not mar the romaunt that was to be played
out before them.
'Nay,' said Eleanor, 'we have a romaunt of our own. May I tell, Jeanie?'
'Who recks?' replied Jean, with a little toss of her head.
Thus Eleanor proceeded to tell her sister whatsince the adventure of the goosehad gone far beyond a
guess as to the tall, redhaired young manatarms who had ridden close behind David Drummond.
'Douglas, Douglas, tender and true,' exclaimed Margaret. 'He loves you so as to follow for weeks, nay,
months, in this guise without word or look. Oh, Jeanie, Jeanie, happy lassie, did ye but ken it! Nay, put not on
that scornful mou'. It sorts you not weel, my bairn. He is of degree befitting a Stewart, and even were he not,
oh, sisters, sisters, better to wed with a leal loving soul in ane high peeltower than to bear a broken heart to a
throne!' and she fell into a convulsive fit of choked and bitter weeping, which terrified her sisters.
At the sound of a lute, apparently being brought nearer, accompanied with footsteps, she hastily recovered
herself, and rose to her feet, while a smile broke out over her face, as the musician, a slender, graceful figure,
appeared on the path in the moonlight.
'Answering the nightingales, Maitre Alain?' she said.
'This is the court of nightingales, Madame,' he replied. 'It is presumption to endeavour to rival them even
though the heart be torn like that of Philomel.' Wherewith he touched his lute, and began to sing from his
famous idyll
'Ainsi mon coeur se guermentait
De la grande douleur qu'il portait,
En ce plaisant lieu solitaire
Ou un doux ventelet venait,
Si seri qu'on le sentait
Lorsque la violette mieux flaire.'
Again, as Eleanor heard the sweet strains, and saw the long shadows of the trees and the light of the rising
moon, it was like the attainment of her dreamland; and Margaret proceeded to make known to her sisters
Maitre Alain Chartier, the prince of song, adding, 'Thou, too, wast a songster, sister Elleen, even while almost
a babe. Dost sing as of old?'
'I have brought my father's harp,' said Eleanor.
'Ah! I must hear it,' she cried with effusion. 'The harp. It will be his voice again.'
'Madame! Madame! Madame la Dauphine. Out here! Ever reckless of deway, and of waur than dew.'
These last words were added in Scotch, as a tall, darkcloaked figure appeared on the scene from between the
trees. Margaret laughed, with a little annoyance in her tone, as she said, 'Ever my shadow, good Madame,
ever wearying yourself with care. Here, sisters, here is my trusty and wellbeloved Dame de Ste. Petronelle,
who takes such care of me that she dogs my footsteps like a messan.'
'And reason gude,' replied the lady. 'Here is the muckle hall all alight, and this King Rene, as they call him,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 62
Page No 65
twanging on his lute, and but that the Seigneur Dauphin is talking to the English Lord on some question of
Gascon boundaries, we should have him speiring for you. I saw the eye of him roaming after you, as it was.'
'His eye seeking me!' cried Margaret, springing up from her languid attitude with a tone like exultation in her
voice, such as evoked a low sigh from the old dame, as all began to move towards the castle. She was the
widow of a Scotch adventurer who had won lands and honours in France; and she was now attached to the
service of the Dauphiness, not as her chief ladythat post was held by an old French countessbut still
close enough to her to act as her guardian and monitor whenever it was possible to deal with her.
The old lady, in great delight at meeting a compatriot, poured out her confidences to Dame Lilias of
Glenuskie. Infinitely grieved and annoyed was she when, early as were the ordinary hours of the Court of
Nanci, it proved that the Dauphiness had called up her sisters an hour before, and taken them across the chace
which surrounded the castle to hear mass at a convent of Benedictine nuns.
It was perfectly safe, though only a tirewoman and a page followed the Dauphiness, and only Annis attended
her two sisters, for the grounds were enclosed, and King Rene's domains were far better ruled and more
peaceful than those of the princes who despised him. It was an exquisite spring morning, with grass silvery
with dew and enamelled with flowers, birds singing ecstatically on every branch, squirrels here and there
racing up a trunk. Margaret was in joyous spirits, and almost danced between her sisters. Eleanor was amazed
at the luxuriant beauty of the scene, and could not admire enough. Jean, though at first a little cross at the
early summons, could not but be infected with their delight, and the three laughed and frolicked together with
almost childish glee in the delight of their content.
The great, gentleeyed, longhorned kine were being driven in at the conventyard to be milked by the
laysisters; at another entrance, peasants, beggars, and sick were congregating; the bell from the laceworks
spire rang out, and the Dauphiness led the way to the gateway, where, at her knock on the ironstudded door,
a laysister looked through the wicket.
'Good sister, here are some early pilgrims to the shrine of St. Scolastique,' she began.
'To the other gate,' said the portress hastily. Margaret's face twinkled with fun. 'I wad fain take a turn with the
beggar crew,' she said to her sisters in Scotch; 'but it might cause too great an outcry if I were kenned.
Commend me to the Mere St. Antoine,' she added in French, 'and tell her that the Dauphiness would fain hear
mass with her.'
The portress cast an anxious doubtful glance, but being apparently convinced, cried out for pardon, while
hastily unlocking her door, and sending a message to the Abbess.
As they entered the cloistered quadrangle the nuns in black procession were on their way to mass, but turned
aside to receive their visitors. Margaret knelt for a moment for the blessing and kiss of the Abbess, then
greeted the nun whom she had mentioned, but begged for no further ceremony, and then was led into church.
It was a brief festival mass, and was not really over before she, with a restlessness of which her sisters began
to be conscious, began to rise and make her way out. A nun followed and entreated her to stay and break her
fast, but she would accept nothing save a draught of milk, swallowed hastily, and with signs of impatience as
her sisters took their turn.
She walked quickly, rather as one guilty of an escapade, again surprising her sisters, who fancied the liberty
of a married princess illimitable.
Jean even ventured to ask her why she went so fast, 'Would the King of France be displeased?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 63
Page No 66
'He! Poor gude sire Charles! He heeds not what one does, good or bad; no, not the murdering of his minion
before his eyes,' said Margaret, half laughing.
'Thy husband, would he be angered?' pressed on Jean.
'My husband? Oh no, it is not in the depth and greatness of is thoughts to find fault with his poor worm,' said
Margaret, a strange look, half of exultation, half of pain, on her face. 'Ah! Jeanie, woman, none kens in sooth
how great and wise my Dauphin is, nor how far he sees beyond all around him, so that he cannot choose but
scorn them and make them his tools. When he has the power, he will do more for this poor realm of France
than any king before him.'
'As our father would have done for Scotland,' said Eleanor.
'Then he tells thee of his plans?'
'Me!' said Margaret, with the suffering look returning. 'How should he talk to me, the muckle uncouthie wife
that I am, kenning nought but a wheen ballads and romauntsnot even able to give him the heir for whom
he longs,' and she wrung her hands together, 'how can I be aught but a pain and grief to him!'
'Nay, but thou lovest him?' said Jean, over simply.
'Lassie!' exclaimed Margaret hotly, 'what thinkest thou I am made of? How should a wife not love her man,
the wisest, canniest prince in Christendom, too! Love him! I worship him, as the trouveres say, with all my
heart, and wad lay down my life if I could win one kind blush of his eye; and yet and yetsuch a creature
am I that I am ever wittingly or unwittingly transgressing these weary laws, and garring him think me a fool,
or others report me such,' clenching her hands again.
'Madame de Ste. Petronelle?' asked Jean.
'She! Oh no! She is a true loyal Lindsay, heart and soul, dour and wearisome; but she would guard me from
every foe, and most of all, as she is ever telling me, from mine ain self, that is my worst enemy. Only she sets
about it in such guise that, for very vexation, I am driven farther! No, it is the Countess de Craylierre, who is
forever spiting me, and striving to put whatever I do in a cruel light, if I dinna walk after her will hers, as if
she could rule a king's daughter!'
And Margaret stamped her foot on the ground, while a hot flush arose in her cheeks. Her sisters, young girls
as they were, could not understand her moods, either of wild mirth, eager delight in poetry and music,
childish wilfulness and petulant temper or deep melancholy, all coming in turn with feverish alternation and
vehemence. As the ladies approached the castle they were met by various gentlemen, among whom was
Maitre Alain Chartier, and a bandying of compliments and witticisms began in such rapid French that even
Eleanor could not follow it; but there was something in the ring of the Dauphiness's hard laugh that pained
her, she knew not why.
At the entrance they found the chief of the party returning from the cathedral, where they had heard mass, not
exactly in state, but publicly.
'Ha! ha! good daughter,' laughed the King, 'I took thee for a slug abed, but it is by thy errant fashion that thou
hast cheated us.'
'I have been to mass at St Mary's,' returned Margaret, 'with my sisters. I love the early walk across the park.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 64
Page No 67
'No wonder,' came from between the thin lips of the Dauphin, as his keen little eye fell on Chartier. Margaret
drew herself up and vouchsafed not to reply. Jean marvelled, but Eleanor felt with her, that she was too proud
to defend herself from the insult. Madame de Ste. Petronelle, however, stepped forward and began: 'Madame
la Dauphine loves not attendance. She made her journey alone with Mesdames ses soeurs with no male
company, till she reached home.'
But before the first words were well out of the good lady's mouth Louis had turned away, with an air of the
most careless indifference, to a courtier in a long gown, longer shoes, and a jewelled girdle, who became
known to the sisters as Messire Jamet de Tillay. Eleanor felt indignant. Was he too heedless of his wife to
listen to the vindication.
Madame de Ste. Petronelle took the Lady of Glenuskie aside and poured out her lamentations. That was ever
the way, she said, the Dauphiness would give occasion to slanderers, by her wilful ways, and there were those
who would turn all she said or did against her, poisoning the ear of the Dauphin, little as he cared.
'Is he an ill man to her?' asked Dame Lilias little prepossessed by his looks.
'He! Madame, mind you an auld tale of the Eatin wi' no heart in his body! I verily believe he and his father
both were created like that giant. No that the King is sair to live with either, so that he can eat and drink and
daff, and be let alone to take his ease. I have seen him; and my gude man and them we kenned have marked
him this score of years; and whether his kingdom were lost or won, whether his best friends were free or
bound, dead or alive, he recked as little as though it were a game of chess, so that he can sit in the ingle neuk
at Bourges and toy with Madame de Beaute, shameless limmer that she is! and crack his fists with yon viper,
Jamet de Tillay, and the rest of the crew. But he'll let you alone, and has a kindly word for them that don't
cross himand there be those that would go through fire and water for him. He is no that ill! But for his son,
he has a sneer and a spite such as never his father had. He is never a one to sit still and let things gang their
gate; hut he has as little pity or compassion as his father, and if King Charles will not stir a finger to hinder a
gruesome deed, Dauphin Louis will not spare to do it so that he can gain by it, and I trow verily that to give
pain and sting with that bitter tongue of his is joy to him.'
'Then is there no love between him and our princess?'
'Alack, lady, there is love, but 'tis all on one side of the house. I doubt me whether Messire le Dauphin hath it
in him to love any living creature. I longed, when I saw your maidens, that my poor lady had been as bonnie
as her sister Joanna; but mayhap that would not have served her better. If she were as dull as the Duchess of
Brittanywho they say can scarce find a word to give to a stranger at Nantesshe might even anger him
less than she does with her wit and her books and her verses, sitting up half the night to read and write
rondeaux, forsooth!'
'Her blessed father's own daughter!'
'That may be; but how doth it suit a wife? It might serve here, where every one is mad after poesy, as they
call it; but such ways are in no good odour with the French dames, who never put eye to book, pen to paper,
nor foot to ground if they can help it; and when she behoves to gang off roaming afoot, as she did this morn,
there's no garring the illminded carlines believe that there's no ill purpose behind.'
'It is scarce wise.'
'Yet to hear her, 'tis such walking and wearing herself out that keeps the life in her and alone gives her sleep.
My puir bairn, worshipping the very ground her man sets foot on, and never getting aught but a gibe or a girn
from him, and, for the very wilfulness of her sair heart, ever putting herself farther from him!'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 65
Page No 68
Such was the piteous account that Madame de Ste. Petronelle (otherwise Dame Elspeth Johnstone) gave, and
which the Lady of Glenuskie soon perceived to be only too true during the days spent at Nanci. To the two
young sisters the condition of things was less evident. To Margaret their presence was such sunshine, that
they usually saw her in her highest, most flighty, and imprudent spirits, taking at times absolute delight in
shocking her two duennas; and it was in this temper that, one hot noon day, coming after an evening of song
and music, finding Alain Chartier asleep on a bench in the garden, she declared that she must kiss the mouth
from which such sweet strains proceeded, and bending down, imprinted so light a kiss as not to waken him,
then turned round, her whole face rippling with silent laughter at the amusement of Jean and Margaret of
Anjou, Elleen's puzzled gravity, and the horror and dismay of her elder ladies. But Dame Lilias saw what she
did nota look of triumphant malice on the face of Jamet de Tillay. Or at other times she would sit listening,
with silent tears in her eyes, to plaintive Scottish airs on Eleanor's harp, which she declared brought back her
father's voice to her, and with it the scent of the heather, and the very sight of Arthur's Seat or the hills of
Perth. Elleen had some sudden qualms of heart lest her sister's blitheness should be covering wounds within;
but she was too young to be often haunted by such thoughts in the delightful surroundings in which that
Easter week was spentthe companionship of their sister and of the two young Infantas of Anjou, as well as
all the charm of King Rene's graceful attention. Eleanor had opened to her fresh stores of beauty, exquisite
illuminations, books of all kindslegend, history, romance, poetryall freely displayed to her by her royal
host, who took an elderly man's delight in an intelligent girl; nor, perhaps, was the pleasure lessened by the
need of explaining to Archduke Sigismund, in German ever improving, that which he could not understand.
There was a delightful freedom about the Courtnot hard, rugged, always on the defence, like that of
Scotland; nor stiffly ecclesiastical, as had been that of Henry of Windsor; but though there was devotion
every morning, there was for the rest of the day holidaymaking according to each one's tastenot hawking,
for the 'bon roi Rene' was merciful to the birds in nesting time, for which he was grumbled and laughed at by
the young nobles, and it may be feared by Jean, who wanted to exhibit Skywing's prowess; but there was
riding at the ring, and jousting, or long rides in the environs, minstrelsy in the gardens, and once a graceful
ballet of the King's own composition; and the evenings, sometimes indoors, sometimes outofdoors, were
given to song and music. Altogether it was a land of enchantment to most, whether gaily or poetically
inclined.
Only there were certain murmurs by the rugged Scots and fierce Gascons among the guests. George observed
to David Drummond that he felt as if this was a nest of eiderducks, all down and fluff. Davie responded that
it was like a pasteboard town in a mystery play, and that he longed to strike at it with his good broadsword.
The English squire who stood by, in his turn compared it to a castle of flummery and blancmanger. A
French captain of a full company declared that he wished he had the plundering of it; and a fiercelooking
mountaineer of the Vosges of Alsace growled that if the harping old King of Nowhere flouted his master,
Duke Sigismund, maybe they should have a taste of plunder.
There was actually to be a tournament on the Monday, the day before the wedding, and a first tournament
was a prodigious event in the life of a young lady. Jean was in the utmost excitement, and never looked at her
own pretty face of roses and lilies in the steel mirror without comparing it with those of the two Infantas in
the hope of being chosen Queen of Beauty; but, to her great disappointment, King Rene prudently ordained
that there should be no such competition, but that the prizes should be bestowed by his sister, the Queen of
France.
The Marquess of Suffolk requested Sir Patrick to convey to young Douglas a free offer of fitting him out for
the encounter, with armour and horse if needful, and even of conferring knighthood on him, so that he might
take his place on equal terms in the lists.
'He would like to do it, the insolent loon!' was Geordie's grim comment. 'Will De la Pole dare to talk of
dubbing the Red Douglas! When I bide his buffet, it shall be in another sort. When I take knighthood, it shall
be from my lawful King or my father.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 66
Page No 69
'So I shall tell him,' replied Sir Patrick, 'and I deem you wise, for there be tricks of French chivalry that a man
needs to know ere he can acquit himself well in the lists; and to see you fail would scarce raise you in the
eyes of your lady.'
'More like they would find too much earnest in the midst of their sham?' returned Geordie. 'You had best tell
your English Marquis, as he calls himself, that he had better not trust a lance in a Scotsman hand, if he
wouldna have all the shams that fret me beyond my patience about their ears.'
This was not exactly what Sir Patrick told the Marquis; though he was far from disapproving of the
resolution. He kept an eye on this strange follower, and was glad to see that there was no evil or licence in his
conduct, but that he chiefly consorted with David and a few other young squires to whom this week, so
delightful to the ladies, was inexpressibly wearisome.
Tournaments have been described, so far as the nineteenth century can describe them, so often that no one
wishes to hear more of their details. These had nearly reached their culmination in the middle of the fifteenth
century. Defensive armour had become highly ornamental and very cumbrous, so that it was scarcely possible
for the champions to do one another much harm, except that a fall under such a weight was dangerous. Thus
it was only an exercise of skill in arms and horsemanship on which the ladies gazed as they sat in the gallery
around Queen Marie, the five young princesses together forming, as the minstrels declared, a perfect wreath
of loveliness. The Dauphiness, with a flush on her cheek and an eager look on her face, her tall form, and
dress more carefully arranged than usual, looked well and princely; Eleanor, very like her, but much
developed in expression and improved in looks since she left home, and a beauty of her own; but the palm lay
between the other threeYolande, tall, grave, stately, and anxious, with darker blue eyes and brown hair
than her sister, who, with her innocent childish face, showing something of the shyness of a bride, sat
somewhat back, as if to conceal herself between Yolande and Jean, who was all excitement, her cheeks
flushed, and her sunny hair seeming to glow with a radiance of its own. Duke Sigismund was among the
defenders, in a very splendid suit of armour, made in Italy, and embossed in that new taste of the Cinquecento
that was fast coming in.
The two kings began with an amicable joust, in which Rene had the best of it. Then they took their seats, and
as usual there was a good deal of riding one against the other at the lists, and shivering of lances; while some
knights were borne backwards, horse and all, others had their helmets carried off; but Rene, who sat in great
enjoyment, with his staff in hand, between his sister and her husband, King Charles, had taken care that all
the weapons should be blunted. Sigismund, a tall, large, strongly made man, was for some time the leading
champion. Perhaps there was an understanding that the Lion of Hapsburg and famed Eagle of the Tyrol was
to carry all before him and win, in an undoubted manner, the prize of the tourney, and the hand of the Infanta
Yolande. Certainly the colour rose higher and higher in her delicate cheek, but those nearest could see that it
was not with pleasure, for she bit her lip with annoyance, and her eyes wandered in search of some one.
Presently, in a pause, there came forward on a tall white horse a magnificently tall man, in plain but bright
armour, three allerions or beakless eagles on his breast, and on his shield a violet plant, with the motto, Si
douce est la violette. The Dauphiness leant across her sister and squeezed Yolande's hand vehemently, as the
knight inclined his lance to the King, and was understood to crave permission to show his prowess. Charles
turned to Rene, whose goodhumoured face looked annoyed, but who could not withhold his consent. The
Dauphiness, whose vehement excitement was more visible than even Yolande's, whispered to Eleanor that
this was Messire Ferry de Vaudemont, her true love, come to win her at point of the lance.
History is the parent of romance, and romance now and then becomes history. It is an absolute and undoubted
fact that Count Frederic or Ferry de Vaudemont, the male representative of the line of Charles the Great, did
win his ladylove, Yolande of Anjou, by his good lance within the lists, and that thus the direct descent was
brought eventually back to Lorraine, though this was not contemplated at the time, since Yolande had then
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 67
Page No 70
living both a brother and a nephew, and it was simply for her own sake that Messire Ferry, in all the strength
and beauty that descended to the noted house of Guise, was now bearing down all before him, touching shield
after shield, only to gain the better of their owners in the encounter. Yolande sat with a deep colour in her
cheeks, and her hands clasped rigidly together without a movement, while the Lorrainer spectators, with a
strong suspicion who the Knight of the Violet really was, and with a leaning to their own line, loudly
applauded each victory.
King Rene, long ago, had had to fight for his wife's inheritance with this young man's father, who, supported
by the strength of Burgundy, had defeated and made him prisoner, so that he was naturally disinclined to the
match, and would have preferred the Hapsburg Duke, whose Alsatian possessions were only divided from his
own by the Vosges; but his generous and romantic spirit could not choose but be gained by the proceeding of
Count Ferry, and the mute appeal in the face and attitude of his muchloved daughter.
He could not help joining in the applause at the grace and ease of the young knight, till by and by all interest
became concentrated on the last critical encounter with Sigismund.
Every one watched almost breathlessly as the big heavy Austrian, mounted on a fresh horse, and the slim
Lorrainer in armour less strong but less weighty, had their meeting. Two courses were run with mere
splintering of lance; at the third, while Rene held his staff ready to throw if signs of fighting _a l'outrance_
appeared, Ferry lifted his lance a little, and when both steeds recoiled from the clash, the azure eagle of the
Tyrol was impaled on the point of his lance, and Sigismund, though not losing his saddle, was bending low
on it, half stunned by the force of the blow. Down went Rene's warder. Loud were the shouts, 'Vive the
Knight of the Violet! Victory to the Allerions!'
The voice of Rene was as clear and exulting as the rest, as the heralds, with blast of trumpet, proclaimed the
Chevalier de la Violette the victor of the day, and then came forward to lead him to the feet of the Queen of
France. His helmet was removed, and at the face of manly beauty that it revealed, the applause was renewed;
but as Marie held out the prize, a splendidly hilted sword, he bowed low, and said, 'Madame, one boon alone
do I ask for my guerdon.' And withal, he laid the blue eagle on his lance at the feet of Yolande.
Rene was not the father to withstand such an appeal. He leapt from his chair of state, he hurried to Yolande in
her gallery, took her by the hand, and in another moment Ferry had sprung from his horse, and on the steps
knight and lady, in their youthful glory and grace, stood hand in hand, all blushes and bliss, amid the ecstatic
applause of the multitude, while the Dauphiness shed tears of joy. Thus brilliantly ended the first tournament
witnessed by the Scottish princesses. Eleanor had been most interested on the whole in Duke Sigismund, and
had exulted in his successes, and been sorry to see him defeated, but then she knew that Yolande dreaded his
victory, and she suspected that he did not greatly care for Yolande, so that, since he was not hurt, and was
certainly the second in the field, she could look on with complacency.
Moreover, at the evening's dance, when Margaret and Suffolk, Ferry and Yolande stood up for a stately
pavise together, Sigismund came to Eleanor, and while she was thinking whether or not to condole with him,
he shyly mumbled something about not regrettingbeing freethe Dauphin, her brother, enduring a beaten
knight. It was all in a mixture of French and German, mostly of the latter, and far less comprehensible than
usual, unless, indeed, maidenly shyness made her afraid to understand or to seem to do so. He kept on
standing by her, both of them, mute and embarrassed, not quite unconscious that they were observed, perhaps
secretly derided by some of the lookerson. The first relief was when the Dauphiness came and sat down by
her sister, and began to talk fast in French, scarce heeding whether the Duke understood or answered her.
One question he asked was, who was the redfaced young man with stubbly sunburnt hair, and a scar on his
cheek, who had appeared in the lists in very gaudy but illfitting armour, and with a great rawboned,
snorting horse, and now stood in a corner of the hall with his eyes steadily fixed on the Lady Joanna.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 68
Page No 71
'So!' said Sigismund. 'That fellow is the Baron Rudiger von Batchburg Der Schelm! How has he the face to
show himself here?'
'Is he one of your Borderersyour robber Castellanes?' asked Margaret.
'Even so! His father's castle of Balchenburg is so cunningly placed on the march between Elsass and
Lothringen that neither our good host nor I can fully claim it, and these rogues shelter themselves behind one
or other of us till it is, what they call in Germany a Rat Castle, the refuge of all the ecorcheurs and routiers of
this part of the country. They will bring us both down on them one of these days, but the place is wellnigh
past scaling by any save a gemsbock or an ecorcheur!'
Jean herself had remarked the gaze of the Alsatian mountaineer. It was the chief homage that her beauty had
received, and she was somewhat mortified at being only viewed as part of the constellation of royalty and
beauty doing honour to the Infantas. She believed, too, that if Geordie of the Red Peel had chosen, he could
have brought her out in as effective and romantic a light as that in which Yolande had appeared, and she was
in some of her moods hurt and angered with him for refraining, while in others she supposed sometimes that
he was too awkward thus to venture himself, and at others she did him the justice of believing that he
disdained to appear in borrowed plumes.
The wedding was by no means so splendid an affair as the tournament, as, indeed, it was merely a marriage
by proxy, and Yolande and her Count of Vaudemont were too near of kin to be married before a dispensation
could be procured.
The King and Queen of France would leave Nanci to see the bride partly on her way. The Dauphin and his
wife were to tarry a day or two behind, and the princesses belonged to their Court. Sir Patrick had fulfilled his
charge of conducting them to their sister, and he had now to avail himself of the protection of the King's party
as far as possible on the way to Paris, where he would place Malcolm at the University, and likewise meet his
daughter's bridegroom and his father.
Dame Lilias did not by any means like leaving her young cousins, so long her charge, without attendants of
their own; but the Dauphiness gave them a tirewoman of her own, and undertook that Madame de Ste.
Petronelle should attend them in case of need, as well as that she would endeavour to have Annis, when
Madame de Terreforte, at her Court as long as they were there. They also had a squire as equerry, and George
Douglas was bent on continuing in that capacity till his outfit from his father arrived, as it was sure to do
sooner or later.
Margaret knew who he was, and promised Sir Patrick to do all in her power for him, as truly his patience and
forbearance well deserved.
It was a very sorrowful parting between the two maidens and the Lady of Glenuskie, who for more than half a
year had been as a mother to them, nay, more than their own mother had ever been; and bad done much to
mitigate the sharp angles of their neglected girlhood by her influence. In a very few months more she would
see James, and Mary, and the 'weans'; and the three sisters loaded her with gifts, letters, and messages for all.
Eleanor promised never to forget her counsel, and to strive not to let the bright new world drive away all
those devout feelings and hopes that Mother Clare and King Henry had inspired, and that Lady Drummond
had done her best to keep up.
Duke Sigismund had communicated to Sir Patrick his intention of making a formal request to King James for
the hand of the Lady Eleanor. He was to find an envoy to make his proposal in due form, who would join Sir
Patrick at Terreforte after the wedding was over, so as to go with the party to Scotland.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 69
Page No 72
Meantime, with many fond embraces and tears, Lady Drummond took leave of her princesses, and they
owned themselves to feel as if a protecting wall had been taken away in her and her husband.
'It is folly, though, thus to speak,' said Jean, 'when we have our sister, and her husband, and his father, and all
his Court to protect us.'
'We ought to be happy,' said Eleanor gravely. 'Outside here at Nanci, it is all that my fancy ever shaped, and
yetand yet there is a strange sense of fear beyond.'
'Oh, talk not that gate,' cried Jean, 'as thou wilt be having thy gruesome visions!'
'No; it is not of that sort,' returned Eleanor. 'I trow not! It may be rather the feeling of the vanity of all this
world's show.'
'Oh, for mercy's sake, dinna let us have clavers of that sort, or we shall have thee in yon nunnery!' exclaimed
Jean. 'See this girdle of Maggie's, which she has given me. Must I not make another hole to draw it up enough
for my waist?'
'Jean herself was much disappointed when Margaret, with great regret, told her that the Dauphin had to go out
of his way to visit some castles on his way to Chalons sur Marne, and that he could not encumber his hosts
with so large a train as the presence of two royal ladies rendered needful. They were, therefore, to travel by
another route, leading through towns where there were hostels. Madame de Ste. Petronelle was to go with
them, and an escort of trusty Scots archers, and all would meet again in a fortnight's time.
All sounded simple and easy, and Margaret repeated, 'It will be a troop quite large enough to defend you from
all ecorcheurs; indeed, they dare not come near our Scottish archers, whom Messire, my husband, has told off
for your escort. And you will have your own squire,' she added, looking at Jean.
'That's as he lists,' said Jean scornfully.
'Ah, Jeanie, Jeanie, thou mayst have to rue it if thou turn'st lightly from a leal heart.'
'I'm not damselerrant of romance, as thou and Elleen would fain be,' said Jean.
'Nay,' said Margaret, 'love is not mere romance. And oh, sister, credit me, a Scots lassie's heart craves better
food than crowns and coronets. Hard and unco' cold be they, where there is no warmth to meet the yearning
soul beneath, that would give all and ten times more for one glint of a loving eye, one word from a tender lip.'
Again she had one of those hysteric bursts of tears, but she laughed herself back, crying, 'But what is the
treason wifie saying of her gudemanher Louis, that never yet said a rough word to his Meg?'
Then came another laugh, but she gathered herself up at a summons to come down and mount.
She was tenderly embraced by all, King Rene kissing her and calling her his dear niece and princess of
minstrelsy, who should come to him at Toulouse and bestow the golden violet.
She rode away, looking back smiling and kissing her hand, but Eleanor's eyes grew wide and her cheeks pale.
'Jean,' she murmured, low and hoarsely, 'Margaret's shroud is up to her throat.'
'Hoots with thy clavers,' exclaimed Jeanie in return. 'I never let thee sing that fule song, but Meg's fancies
have brought the megrims into thine head! Thou and she are pair.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 70
Page No 73
'That we shall be nae longer,' sighed Eleanor. 'I saw the shroud as clear as I see yon cross on the spire.'
CHAPTER 8. STINGS
'Yet one asylum is my own,
Against the dreaded hour;
A long, a silent, and a lone,
Where kings have little power.'SCOTT.
At Chalons, the Sieur de Terreforte and his son Olivier, a very quiet, stiff, and welltrained youth, met Sir
Patrick and the Lady of Glenuskie. Terreforte was within the province of Champagne, and as long as the
Court remained at Chalons the Sieur felt bound to remain in attendance on the Kinglodging at his own
house, or hotel, as he called it, in the city. Dame Lilias did not regret anything which gave her a little more
time with her daughter, and enabled Annis to make a little more acquaintance with her bridegroom and his
family before being left alone with them. Moreover, she hoped to see something more of her cousins the
princesses.
But they came not. The Dauphin and his wife arrived from their excursion and took up their abode in the
Castle of Surry le Chateau, at a short distance from thence and thither went the Lady of Glenuskie with her
husband to pay her respects, and present the betrothed of her daughter.
Margaret was sitting in a shady nook of the walls, under the shade of a tall, massive tower, with a page
reading to her, but in that impulsive manner which the Court of France thought grossiere and sauvage; she ran
down the stone stairs and threw herself on the neck of her cousin, exclaiming, however, 'But where are my
sisters?'
'Are they not with your Grace? I thought to find them here!'
'Nay! They were to start two days after us, with an escort of archers, while we visited the shrine of St.
Menehould. They might have been here before us,' exclaimed Margaret, in much alarm. 'My husband thought
our train would be too large if they went with us.'
'If we had known that they were not to be with your Grace, we would have tarried for them,' said Dame
Lilias.
'Oh, cousin, would that you bad!'
'Mayhap King Rene and his daughter persuaded them to wait a few days.'
That was the best hope, but there was much uneasiness when another day passed and the Scottish princesses
did not appear. Strange whispers, coming from no one knew where, began to be current that they had
disappeared in company with some of those wild and gay knights who had met at the tournament at Nanci.
In extreme alarm and indignation, Margaret repaired to her husband. He was kneeling before the shrine of the
Lady in the Chapel of Surry, telling his beads, and he did not stir, or look round, or relax one murmur of his
Aves, while she paced about, wrung her hands, and vainly tried to control her agitation. At last he rose, and
coldly said, 'I knew it could be no other who thus interrupted my devotions.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 71
Page No 74
'My sisters!' she gasped.
'Well, what of them?'
'Do you know what wicked things are said of themthe dear maids? Ah!'as she saw his strange
smile'you have heard! You will silence the fellows, who deserve to have their tongues torn out for
defaming a king's daughters.'
'Verily, ma mie,' said Louis, 'I see no such great improbability in the tale. They have been bred up to the like,
no doubt a mountain kite of the Vosges is a more congenial companion than a chevalier bien courtois.'
'You speak thus simply to tease your poor Margot,' she said, pleading yet trembling; 'but I know better than to
think you mean it.'
'As my lady pleases,' he said.
'Then will I send Sir Patrick with an escort to seek them at Nanci and bring them hither?'
'Where is this same troop to come from?' demanded Louis.
'Our own Scottish archers, who will see no harm befall my blessed father's daughters.'
'Ha! say you so? I had heard a different story from Buchan, from the Grahams, the Halls. Revenge is
sweetas your mother found it.'
'The murderers had only their deserts.'
Louis shrugged his shoulders, 'That is as their sons may think.'
'No one would be so dastardly as to wreak vengeance on two young helpless maids,' cried Margaret. 'Oh! sir,
help me; what think you?'
'Madame knows better than I do the spirit alike of her sisters and of her own countrymen.'
'Nay, nay, Monsieur, husband, do but help me! My poor sisters in this strange land! You, who are wiser than
all, tell me what can have become of them?'
'What can I say, Madame? Lovelove of the minstrel kind seems to run in the family. You all have supped
full thereof at Nanci. If report said true, there was a secret lover in their suite. What so likely as that the May
game should have become earnest?'
'But, sir, we are accountable. My sisters were entrusted to us.'
'Not to me,' said Louis. 'If the boy, your brother, expected me to find husbands and dowers for a couple of
wild, penniless, featherpated damselserrant, he expected far too much. I know far too well what are Scotch
manners and ideas of decorum to charge myself with the like.'
'Sir, do you mean to insult me?' demanded Margaret, rising to the full height of her tall stature.
'That is as Madame may choose to fit the cap,' he said, with a bow; 'I accuse her of nothing,' but there was an
ironical smile on his thin lips which almost maddened her.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 72
Page No 75
'Speak out; oh, sir, tell me what you dare to mean!' she said, with a stamp of her foot, clasping her hands
tightly. He only bowed again.
'I know there are evil tongues abroad,' said Margaret, with a desperate effort to command her voice; 'but I
heeded them no more than the midges in the air while I knew my lord and husband heeded them not!
Butoh! say you do not.'
'Have I said that I did?'
'Then for a proofdismiss and silence that foulslandering wretch, Jamet de Tillay.'
'A true woman's imagination that to dismiss is to silence,' he laughed.
'It would show at least that you will not brook to have your wife defamed! Oh! sir, sir,' she cried, 'I only ask
what any other husband would have done long ago of his own accord and rightful anger. Smile not thusor
you will see me frenzied.'
'Smiles best befit woman's tears ' said Louis coolly. 'One moment for your sisters, the next for yourself.'
'Ah! my sisters! my sisters! Wretch that I am, to have thought of my worthless self for one moment. Ah! you
are only teasing your poor Margot! You will act for your own honour and theirs in sending out to seek them!'
'My honour and theirs may be best served by their being forgotten.'
Margaret became inarticulate with dismay, indignation, disappointment, as these envenomed stings went to
her very soul, further pointed by the curl of Louis's thin lips and the sinister twinkle of his little eyes. Almost
choked, she stammered forth the demand what he meant, only to be answered that he did not pretend to
understand the Scottish errant nature, and pointing to a priest entering the church, he bade her not make
herself conspicuous, and strolled away.
Margaret's despair and agony were inexpressible. She stood for some minutes leaning against a pillar to
collect her senses. Then her first thought was of consulting the Drummonds, and she impetuously dashed
back to her own apartments and ordered her palfrey and suite to be ready instantly to take her to Chalons.
Madame la Dauphine's palfreys were all gone to Ghalons to be shod. In fact, there were some games going on
there, and trusting to the easygoing habits of their mistress, almost all her attendants had lounged off thither,
even the maidens, as well as the pages, who felt Madame de Ste. Petronelle's sharp eyes no longer over them.
'Tell me,' said Margaret, to the one lame, frightened old man who alone seemed able to reply to her call, 'do
you know who commanded the escort which were with my sisters, the Princesses of Scotland?'
The old man threw up his hands. How should he know? 'The escort was of the savage Scottish archers.'
'I know that; but can you not tell who they werenor their commander?'
'Ah! Madame knows that their names are such as no Christian ears can understand, nor lips speak!'
'I had thought it was the Sire Andrew Gordon who was to go with them. He with the blue housings on the
dapple grey.'
'No, Madame; I heard the Captain Mercour say Monsieur le Dauphin had other orders for him. It was the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 73
Page No 76
little dark onehow call they him?ah! with a more reasonable nameLe Halle, who led the party of
Mesdames. Madame! Madame! let me call some of Madame's women!'
'No, no,' gasped Margaret, knowing indeed that none whom she wished to see were within call. 'Thanks, Jean,
herenow go,' and she flung him a coin.
She knew now that whatever had befallen her sisters had been by the connivance if not the contrivance of her
husband, unwilling to have the charge and the portioning of the two penniless maidens imposed upon him.
And what might not that fate be, betrayed into the hands of one who had so deadly a bloodfeud with their
parents! For Hall was the son of one of the men whose daggers had slain James I., and whose crime had been
visited with such vindictive cruelty by Queen Joanna. The man's eyes had often scowled at her, as if he
longed for vengeance and thus had it been granted him.
Margaret, with understanding to appreciate Louis's extraordinary ability, had idolised him throughout in spite
of his constant coldness and the satire with which he treated all her higher tastes and aspirations, continually
throwing her in and back upon herself, and blighting her instincts wherever they turned. She had accepted all
this as his superiority to her folly, and though the thwarted and unfostered inclinations in her strong unstained
nature had occasioned those aberrations and distorted impulses which brought blame on her, she had accepted
everything hitherto as her own fault, and believed in, and adored the image she had made of him throughout.
Now it was as if her idol had turned suddenly into a viper in her bosom, not only stinging her by implied
acquiescence in the slanders upon her discretion, if not upon her fair fame, but actually having betrayed her
innocent sisters by means of the deadly enemy of their family to what fate she knew not.
To act became an immediate need to the unhappy Dauphiness at once, as the only vent to her own misery,
and because she must without loss of time do something for the succour of her young sisters, or ascertain
their fate.
She did not spend a moment's thought on the censure any imprudent measure of her own might bring on her,
but hastily summoning the only tirewoman within reach, she exchanged her blue and gold embroidered robe
for a dark serge which she wore on days of penance, with a mantle and hood of the same, and, to Linette's
horror and dismay, bade her attend her on foot to the Hotel de Terreforte, in Chalons.
Linette was in no position to remonstrate, but could only follow, as the lady, wrapped in her cloak, descended
the steps, and crossed the empty hall. The porter let her pass unquestioned, but there were a few guards at the
great gateway, and one shouted, 'Whither away, pretty Linette?'
Margaret raised her hood and looked full at him, and he fell back. He knew her, and knew that Madame la
Dauphine did strange things. The road was stony and bare and treeless, unfrequented at first, and it was very
sultry, the sun shining with a heavy melting heat on Margaret's weighty garments; but she hurried on, never
feeling the heat, or hearing Linette's endeavours to draw her attention to the heavy bank of gray clouds tinged
with lurid red gradually rising, and whence threatening growls of thunder were heard from time to time. She
really seemed to rush forward, and poor, panting Linette toiled after her, feeling ready to drop, while the way
was as yet unobstructed, as the two beautiful steeples of the Cathedral and Notre Dame de l'Epine rose before
them; but after a time, as they drew nearer, the road became obstructed by carts, waggons, donkeys, crowded
with countryfolks and their wares, with friars and ragged beggars, all pressing into the town, and jostling
one another and the two footpassengers all the more as raindrops began to fall, and the thunder sounded
nearer.
Margaret had been used to walking, but it was all within parks and pleasances, and she was not at all used to
being pushed about and jostled. Linette knew how to make her way far better, and it was well for them that
their dark dresses and hoods and Linette's elderly face gave the idea of their being votaresses of some sacred
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 74
Page No 77
order, and so secured them from actual personal insult; but as they clung together they were thrust aside and
pushed about, while the throng grew thicker, the streets narrower, the storm heavier, the air more stifling and
unsavoury.
A sudden rush nearly knocked them down, driving them under a gargoyle, whose spout was streaming with
wet, and completed the drenching; but there was a porch and an open door of a church close behind, and into
this Linette dragged her mistress. Dripping, breathless, bruised, she leant against a pillar, not going forward,
for others, much more gaily dressed, had taken refuge there, and were chattering away, for little reverence
was paid at that date to the sanctity of buildings.
'Will the King be there, think you?' eagerly asked a young girl, who had been anxiously wiping the wet from
her pink kirtle.
'Certeshe is to give the prizes,' replied a portly dame in crimson.
'And the Lady of Beauty? I long to see her.'
'Her beauty is passingexcept that which was better worth the solid castle the King gave her,' laughed the
stout citizen, who seemed to be in charge of them.
'The Dauphiness, toowill she be there?'
'Ah, the Dauphiness!' said the elder woman, with a meaning sound and shake of the head.
'Scandalevil tongues!' growled the man.
'Nay, Master Jerome, there's no denying it, for a merchant of Bourges told me. She runs about the country on
foot, like no discreet woman, let alone a princess, with a goodfornothing minstrel after her. Ah, you may
grunt and make signs, but I had it from the Countess de Craylierre's own tirewoman, who came for a bit of
lace, that the Dauphin is about to divorce her, for the Sire Jamet de Tillay caught her kissing the minstrel on a
bench in the garden at Nanci.'
'I would not trust the Sire de Tillay's word. He is in debt to every merchant of the placea smoothtongued
deceiver. Belike he is bribed to defame the poor lady, that the Dauphin may rid himself of a childless wife.'
The young girl was growing restless, declaring that the rain was over, and that they should miss the getting
good places at the show. Margaret had stood all this time leaning against her pillar, with hands clenched
together and teeth firm set, trying to control the shuddering of horror and indignation that went through her
whole frame. She started convulsively when Linette moved after the burgher, but put a force upon herself
when she perceived that it was in order to inquire how best to reach the Hotel de Terreforte.
He pointed to the opposite door of the church, and Linette, reconnoitring and finding that it led into a street
entirely quiet and deserted, went back to the Dauphiness, whom she found sunk on her knees, stiff and dazed.
'Come, Madame,' she entreated, trying to raise her, 'the Hotel de Terreforte is near, these houses shelter us,
and the rain is nearly over.'
Margaret did not move at first; then she looked up and said, 'What was it that they said, Linette?'
'Oh! no matter what they said, Madame; they were ignorant creatures, who knew not what they were talking
about. Come, you are wet, you are exhausted. This good lady will know how to help you.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 75
Page No 78
'There is no help in man,' said Margaret, wildly stretching out her arms. 'Oh, God! help mea desolate
womanand my sisters! Betrayed! betrayed!'
Very much alarmed, Linette at last succeeded in raising her to her feet, and guiding her, halfblinded as she
seemed, to the portal of the Hotel de Terrefortean archway leading into a courtyard. It was by great good
fortune that the very first person who stood within it was old Andrew of the Cleugh, who despised all French
sports in comparison with the completeness of his master's equipment, and was standing at the gate, about to
issue forth in quest of leather to mend a defective strap. His eyes fell on the forlorn wanderer, who had no
longer energy to keep her hood forward. 'My certie! he exclaimed, in utter amaze.
The Scottish words and voice seemed to revive Margaret, and she tottered forward, exclaiming, 'Oh! good
man, help me! take me to the Lady.'
Fortunately the Lady of Glenuskie, being much busied in preparations for her journey, had sent Annis to the
sports with the Lady of Terreforte, and was ready to receive the poor, drenched, exhausted being, who almost
stumbled into her motherly arms, weeping bitterly, and incoherently moaning something about her sisters,
and her husband, and 'betrayed.'
Old Christie was happily also at home, and dry clothing, a warm posset, and the Lady's own bed, perhaps still
more her soothing caresses, brought Margaret back to the power of explaining her distress intelligiblyat
least as regarded her sisters. She had discovered that their escort had been that bitter foe of their house,
Robert Hall, and she verily believed that he had betrayed her sisters into the hands of some of the routiers
who infested the roads.
Dame Lilias could not but think it only too likely; but she said 'the worst that could well befall the poor
lassies in that case would be their detention until a ransom was paid, and if their situation was known, the
King, the Dauphin, and the Duke of Brittany would be certain one or other to rescue them by force of arms, if
not to raise the money.' She saw how Margaret shuddered at the name of the Dauphin.
'Oh! I have jewelspearlsgold,' cried Margaret. 'I could pay the sum without asking any one! Only, where
are they, where are they? What are they not enduringthe dear maidens! Would that I had never let them out
of my sight!'
'Would that I had not!' echoed Dame Lilias. 'But cheer up, dear Lady, Madame de Ste. Petronelle is with them
and will watch over them; and she knows the ways of the country, and how to deal with these robbers,
whoever they may be. She will have a care of them.'
But though the Lady of Glenuskie tried to cheer the unhappy princess, she was full of consternation and
misgivings as to the fate of her young cousins, whom she loved heartily, and she was relieved when, in
accordance with the summons that she had sent, her husband's spurs were heard ringing on the stair.
He heard the story with alarm. He knew that Sir Andrew Gordon had been told off to lead the convoy, and
had even conversed with him on the subject.
'Who exchanged him for Hall?' he inquired.
'Oh, do not ask,' cried the unhappy Margaret, covering her face with her hands, and the shrewder Scots folk
began to understand, as glances passed between them, though they spared her.
She had intended throwing herself at the feet of the King, who had never been unkind to her, and imploring
his succour; but Sir Patrick brought word that the King and Dauphin were going forth together to visit the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 76
Page No 79
Abbot of a shrine at no great distance, and as soon as she heard that the Dauphin was with his father, she
shrank together, and gave up her purpose for the present. Indeed, Sir Patrick thought it advisable for him to
endeavour to discover what had really become of the princesses before applying to the King, or making their
loss public. Nor was the Dauphiness in a condition to repair to Court. Dame Lilias longed to keep her and
nurse and comfort her that evening; but while the spiteful whispers of De Tillay were abroad, it was needful
to be doubly prudent, and the morning's escapade must if possible be compensated by a public return to
Chateau le Surry. So Margaret was placed on Lady Drummond's palfrey, and accompanied home by all the
attendants who could be got together. She could hardly sit upright by the time the short ride was over, for
pain in the side and stitch in her breath. Again Lady Drummond would have stayed with her, but the
Countess de Craylierre, who had been extremely offended and scandalised by the expedition of the
Dauphiness, made her understand that no one could remain there except by the invitation of the Dauphin, and
showed great displeasure at any one but herself attempting the care of Madame la Dauphine, who, as all
knew, was subject to megrims.
Margaret entreated her belle cousine to return in the morning and tell her what had been done, and Dame
Lilias accordingly set forth with Annis immediately after mass and breakfast with the news that Sir Patrick
had taken counsel with the Sieur de erreforte, and that they had got together such armed attendants as they
could, and started with their sons for Nanci, where they hoped to discover some traces of the lost ladies.
Indeed, he had brought his wife on his way, and was waiting in the court in case the Princess should wish to
see him before he went; but Lilias found poor Margaret far too ill for this to be of any avail. She had tossed
about all night, and now was lying partly raised on a pile of embroidered, goldedged pillows, under an
enormous, stiff, heavy quilt, gorgeous with heraldic colours and devices, her pale cheeks flushed with fever,
her breath catching painfully, and with a terrible short cough, murmuring strange words about her sisters, and
about cruel tongues. A crowd of both sexes and all ranks filled the room, gazing and listening.
She knew her cousin at her entrance, clasped her hand tight, and seemed to welcome her native tongue, and
understand her assurance that Sir Patrick was gone to seek her sisters; but she wandered off into, 'Don't let
him ask Jamet. Ah, Katie Douglas, keep the door! They are coming.'
Her husband, returning from the morning mass, had way made for him as he advanced to the bed, and again
her understanding partly returned, as he said in his low, dry voice, 'How now, Madame?'
She looked up at him, held out her hot hand, and gasped, 'Oh, sir, sir, where are they?'
'Be more explicit, ma mie,' he said, with an inscrutable face.
'You know, you know. Oh, husband, my Lord, you do not believe it. Say you do not believe it. Send the
whispering fiend away. He has hidden my sisters.'
'She raves,' said Louis. 'Has the chirurgeon been with her?'
'He is even now about to bleed her, my Lord,' said Madame de Craylierre, 'and so I have sent for the King's
own physician.'
Louis's barbersurgeon (not yet Olivier le Dain) was a little, crooked old Jew, at sight of whom Margaret
screamed as if she took him for the whispering fiend. He would fain have cleared the room and relieved the
air, but this was quite beyond his power; the ladies, knights, pages and all chose to remain and look on at the
struggles of the poor patient, while Madame de Craylierre and Lady Drummond held her fast and forced her
to submit. Her husband, who alone could have prevailed, did not or would not speak the word, but shrugged
his shoulders and left the room, carrying off with him at least his own attendants.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 77
Page No 80
When she saw her blood flow, Margaret exclaimed, 'Ah, traitors, take me instead of my fatheronlya
priest.'
Presently she fainted, and after partly reviving, seemed to doze, and this, being less interesting, caused many
of the spectators to depart.
When she awoke she was quite herself, and this was well, for the King came to visit her. Margaret was fond
of her fatherinlaw, who had always been kind to her; but she was too ill, and speech hurt her too much, to
allow her to utter clearly all that oppressed her.
'My sisters! my poor sisters!' she moaned.
'Ah! ma belle fille, fear not. All will be well with them. No doubt, my good brother Rene has detained them,
that Madame Eleanore may study a little more of his music and painting. We will send a courier to Nanci,
who will bring good news of them,' said the King, in a caressing voice which soothed, if it did not satisfy, the
sufferer.
She spoke out some thanks, and he added, 'They may come any moment, daughter, and that will cheer your
little heart, and make you well. Only take courage, child, and here is my good physician, Maitre Bertrand,
come to heal you.'
Margaret still held the King's hand, and sought to detain him. 'Beau pere, beau pere,' she said, 'you will not
believe them! You will silence them.'
'Whom, what, ma mie?'
'The evilspeakers. Ah! Jamet.'
'I believe nothing my fair daughter tells me not to believe.'
'Ah! sire, he speaks against me. He says'
'Hush! hush, child. Whoever vexes my daughter shall have his tongue slit for him. But here we must give
place to Maitre Bertrand.'
Maitre Bertrand was a fat and stolid personage, who, nevertheless, had a true doctor's squabble with the Jew
Samiel and drove him out. His treatment was to exclude all the air possible, make the patient breathe all sorts
of essences, and apply freshlykilled pigeons to the painful side.
Margaret did not mend under this method. She begged for Samiel, who had several times before relieved her
in slight illnesses; but she was given to understand that the Dauphin would not permit him to interfere with
Maitre Bertrand.
'Ah!' she said to Dame Lilias, in their own language, 'my husband calls Bertrand an old fool! He does not
wish me to recover! A childless wife is of no value. He would have me dead! And so would Iif my fame
were cleared. If my sisters were found! Oh! my Lord, my Lord, I loved him so!'
Poor Margaret! Such was her cry, whether sane or delirious, hour after hour, day after day. Only when
delirious she rambled into Scotch and talked of Perth; went over again her father's murder, or fancied her
sisters in the hands of some of the ferocious chieftains of the North, and screamed to Sir Patrick or to Geordie
Douglas to deliver them. Where was all the chivalry of the Bleeding Heart?
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 78
Page No 81
Or, again, she would piteously plead her own cause with her husbandnot that he was present, a morning
glance into her room sufficed him; but she would excuse her own eager follytelling him not to be angered
with her, who loved him wholly and entirely, and begging him to silence the wicked tongues that defamed
her.
When sensible she was very weak, and capable of saying very little; but she clung fast to Lady Drummond,
and, Dauphin or no Dauphin, Dame Lilias was resolved on remaining and watching her day and night,
Madame de Craylierre becoming ready to leave the nursing to her when it became severe.
The King came to see his daughterinlaw almost every day, and always spoke to her in the same kindly but
unmeaning vein, assuring her that her sisters must be safe, and promising to believe nothing against herself;
but, as the Lady of Glenuskie knew from Olivier de Terreforte, taking no measures either to discover the fate
of the princesses or to banish and silence Jamet de Tillay, though it was all over the Court that the
Dauphiness was dying for love of Alain Chartier. Was it that his son prevented him from acting, or was it the
strange indifference and indolence that always made Charles the Well Served bestir himself far too late?
Any way, Margaret of Scotland was brokenhearted, utterly weary of life, and with no heart or spirit to rally
from the illness caused by the chill of her hasty walk. She only wished to live long enough to know that her
sisters were safe, see them again, and send them under safe care to Brittany. She exacted a promise from
Dame Lilias never to leave them again till they were in safe hands, with good husbands, or back in Scotland
with their brother and good Archbishop Kennedy. 'Bid Jeanie never despise a true heart; better, far better,
than a crown,' she sighed.
Louis concerned himself much that all the offices of religion should be provided. He attended the mass daily
celebrated in her room, and caused priests to pray in the farther end continually. Lady Drummond, who had
not given up hope, and believed that good tidings of her sisters might almost be a cure, thought that he really
hurried on the last offices, at which he devoutly assisted. However, the confession seemed to have given
Margaret much comfort. She told Dame Lilias that the priest had shown her how to make an offering to God
of her sore suffering from slander and evil report, and reminded her that to endure it patiently was treading in
the steps of her Master. She was resolved, therefore, to make no further struggle nor complaint, but to trust
that her silence and endurance would be accepted. She could pray for her sisters and their safety, and she
would endeavour to yield up even that last earthly desire to be certified of their safety, and to see their bonnie
faces once more. So there she lay, a being formed by nature and intellect to have been the inspiring helpmeet
of some noblehearted man, the stay of a kingdom, the education of all around her in all that was beautiful
and refined, but cast away upon one of the most mean and selfishhearted of mankind, who only perceived
her great qualities to hate and dread their manifestation in a woman, to crush them by his contempt; and
finally, though he did not originate the cruel slander that broke her heart, he envenomed it by his sneers, so as
to deprive her of all power of resistance.
The lot of Margaret of Scotland was as piteous as that of any of the doomed house of Stewart. And there the
Lady of Glenuskie and Annis de Terreforte watched her sinking day by day, and still there were no tidings of
Jean and Eleanor from Nanci, no messenger from Sir Patrick to tell where the search was directed.
CHAPTER 9. BALCHENBURG
'In these wylde deserts where she now abode
There dwelt a salvage nation, which did live
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 79
Page No 82
On stealth and spoil, and making nightly rade
Into their neighbours' borders.'SPENSER.
A terrible legacy of the Hundred Years' War, which, indeed, was not yet entirely ended by the Peace of
Tours, was the existence of bands of men trained to nothing but war and rapine, and devoid of any other
means of subsistence than freebooting on the peasantry or travellers, whence they were known as
routiershighwaymen, and ecorcheursflayers. They were a fearful scourge to France in the early part of
the reign of Charles VII., as, indeed, they had been at every interval of peace ever since the battle of Creci,
and they really made a state of warfare preferable to the unhappy provinces, or at least to those where it was
not actually raging. In a few years more the Dauphin contrived to delude many of them into an expedition,
where he abandoned them and left them to be massacred, after which he formed the rest into the nucleus of a
standing army; but at this time they were the terror of travellers, who only durst go about any of the French
provinces in wellarmed and large parties.
The domains of King Rene, whether in Lorraine or Provence, were, however, reckoned as fairly secure, but
from the time the little troop, with the princesses among them, had started from Nanci, Madame de Ste.
Petronelle became uneasy. She looked up at the sun, which was shining in her face, more than once, and
presently drew the portly mule she was riding towards George Douglas.
'Sir,' she said, 'you are the ladies' squire?'
'I have that honour, Madame.'
'And a Scot?'
'Even so.'
'I ask you, which way you deem that we are riding?'
'Eastward, Madame, if the sun is to be trusted. Mayhap somewhat to the south.'
'Yea; and which side lies Chalons?'
This was beyond George's geography. He looked up with open mouth and shook his head.
'Westward!' said the lady impressively. 'And what's yon in the distance?'
'Save that this land is as flat as a bannock, I'd have said 'twas mountains.'
'Mountains they are, young man!' said Madame de Ste. Petronelle emphatically'the hills between Lorraine
and Alsace, which we should be leaving behind us.'
'Is there treachery?' asked George, reining up his horse. 'Ken ye who is the captain of this escort?'
'His name is Hall; he is thick with the Dauphin. Ha! Madame, is he sib to him that aided in the slaughter of
Eastern's Eve night?'
'Just, laddie. 'Tis own son to him that Queen Jean made dae sic a fearful penance. What are ye doing?'
'I'll run the villain through, and turn back to Nanci while yet there is time,' said George, his hand on his
sword.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 80
Page No 83
'Hold, ye daft bodie! That would but bring all the lave on ye. There's nothing for it but to go on warily, and
maybe at the next halt we might escape from them.'
But almost while Madame de Ste. Petronelle spoke there was a cry, and from a thicket there burst out a band
of men in steel headpieces and buff jerkins, led by two or three horsemen. There was a confused outcry of 'St.
Denys! St. Andrew!' on one side, 'Yield!' on the other. Madame's rein was seized, and though she drew her
dagger, her hand was caught before she could strike, by a fellow who cried, 'None of that, you old hag, or it
shall be the worse for thee!'
'St. Andrew! St. Andrew!' screamed Eleanor. 'Scots, to the rescue of your King's sisters!'
'DouglasDouglas, help!' cried Jean. But each was surrounded by a swarm of the ruffians; and as George
Douglas hastily pushed down some with his horse, and struck down one or two with his sword, he was felled
by a mighty blow on the head, and the ecorcheurs thronged over him, dragging him off his horse, any
resistance on the part of the Scottish archers, their escort, they could not tell; they only heard a tumult of
shouts and cries, and found rude hands holding them on their horses and dragging them among the trees.
Their screams for help were answered by a gruff voice from a horseman, evidently the leader of the troop.
'Hold that noise, Lady! No ill is meant to you, but you must come with us. No; screams are useless! There's
none to come to you. Stop them, or I must!'
'There is none!' said Madame de Ste. Petronelle's voice in her own tongue; 'best cease to cry, and not fash the
loons more.'
The sisters heard, and in her natural tone Eleanor said in French, 'Sir, know you who you are thus treating?
The King's daughtersisters of the Dauphiness!'
He laughed. 'Full well,' he answered, in very Germansounding French.
'Such usage will bring the vengeance of the King and Dauphin on you.'
He laughed yet more loudly. His face was concealed by his visor, but the illfitting armour and great roan
horse made Jean recognise the knight whose eyes had dwelt on her so boldly at the tournament, and she
added her voice.
'Your Duke of the Tirol will punish this.'
'He has enough to do to mind his own business,' was the answer.
'Come, fair one, hold your tongue! There's no help for it, and the less trouble you give us the better it will be
for you.'
'But our squire!' Jean exclaimed, looking about her. 'Where is he?'
Again there was a rude laugh.
'Showed fight. Disposed of. See there!' and Jean could not but recognise the great gray horse from the Mearns
that George Douglas had always ridden. Had she brought the gallant youth to this, and without word or look
to reward his devotion? She gave one low cry, and bowed her head, grieved and sick at heart. While Eleanor,
on her side, exclaimed,
'Felon, thou hast slain a nobleman's brave heir! Disgrace to knighthood!'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 81
Page No 84
'Peace, maid, or we will find means to silence thy tongue,' growled the leader; and Madame de Ste. Petronelle
interposed, 'Whishtwhisht, my bairn; dinna anger them.' For she saw that there was more disposition to
harshness towards Eleanor than towards Jean, whose beauty seemed to command a sort of regard.
Eleanor took the hint. Her eyes filled with tears, and her bosom heaved at the thought of the requital of the
devotion of the brave young man, lying in his blood, so far from his father and his home; but she would not
have these ruffians see her weep and think it was for herself, and she proudly straightened herself in her
saddle and choked down the rising sob.
On, on they went, at first through the wood by a tangled path, then over a wide moor covered with heather,
those mountains, which had at first excited the old lady's alarm, growing more distinct in front of them; going
faster, too, so that the men who held the reins were half running, till the ground began to rise and grow
rougher, when, at an order in German from the knight, a man leapt on in front of each lady to guide her horse.
Where were they going? No one deigned to ask except Madame de Ste. Petronelle, and her guard only
grunted, 'Nicht verstand,' or something equivalent.
A thick mass of wood rose before them, a stream coming down from it, and here there was a halt, the ladies
were lifted down, and the party, who numbered about twelve men, refreshed themselves with the provisions
that the Infanta Yolande had hospitably furnished for her guests. The knight awkwardly, but not uncivilly,
offered a share to his captives, but Eleanor would have moved them off with disdain, and Jean sat with her
head in her hands, and would not look up.
The old lady remonstrated. 'Eateat,' she said. 'We shall need all our spirit and strength, and there's no good
in being weak and spent with fasting.'
Eleanor saw the prudence of this, and accepted the food and wine offered to her; but Jean seemed unable to
swallow anything but a long draught of wine and water, and scarcely lifted her head from her sister's
shoulder. Eleanor held her rosary, and though the words she conned over were Latin, all her heart was one
silent prayer for protection and deliverance, and commendation of that brave youth's soul to bis Maker.
The knight kept out of their way, evidently not wishing to be interrogated, and he seemed to be the only
person who could speak French after a fashion. By and by they were remounted and led across some marshy
ground, where the course of the stream was marked by tall ferns and weeds, then into a wood of beeches,
where the sun lighted the delicate young foliage, while the horses trod easily among the brown fallen leaves.
This gave place to another wood of firs, and though the days were fairly long, here it was rapidly growing
dark under the heavy branches, so that the winding path could only have been followed by those well used to
it. As it became steeper and more stony the trees became thinner, and against the eastern sky could be seen,
dark and threatening, the turrets of a castle above a steep, smoothlooking, grassy slope, one of the hills, in
fact, called from their shape by the French, ballons.
Just then Jean's horse, weary and unused to mountaineering, stumbled. The man at its head was perhaps not
attending to it, for the sudden pull he gave the rein only precipitated the fall. The horse was up again in a
moment, but Jean lay still. Her sister and the lady were at her side in a moment; but when they tried to raise
her she cried out, at first inarticulately, then, 'Oh, my arm!' and on another attempt to lift her she fainted
away. The knight was in the meantime swearing in German at the man who had been leading her, then asking
anxiously in French how it was with the maiden, as she lay with her head on her sister's lap, Madame
answered,
'Hurtmuch hurt.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 82
Page No 85
'But not to the death?'
'Who knows? No thanks to you.' He tendered a flask where only a few drops of wine remained, growling
something or other about the Schelm; and when Jean's lips had been moistened with it she opened her eyes,
but sobbed with pain, and only entreated to be let alone. This, of course, was impossible; but with double
consternation Eleanor looked up at what, in the gathering darkness, seemed a perpendicular height. The
knight made them understand that all that could be done was to put the sufferer on horseback and support her
there in the climb upwards, and he proceeded without further parley to lift her up, not entirely without heed to
her screams and moans, for he emitted such sounds as those with which he might have soothed his favourite
horse, as he placed her on the back of a stout, little, strong, mountain pony. Eleanor held her there, and he
walked at its head. Madame de Ste. Petronelle would fain have kept up on the other side, but she had lost her
mountain legs, and could not have got up at all without the mule on which she was replaced. Eleanor's height
enabled her to hold her arm round her sister, and rest her head on her shoulder, though how she kept on in the
dark, dragged along as it were blindly up and up, she never could afterwards recollect; but at last pine torches
came down to meet them, there was a tumult of voices, a yawning black archway in front, a light or two
flitting about. Jean lay helplessly against her, only groaning now and then; then, as the arch seemed to
swallow them up, Eleanor was aware of an old man, lame and rugged, who bawled loud and seemed to be the
highly displeased master; of calls for 'Barbe,' and then of an elderly, homelylooking woman, who would
have assisted in taking Jean off the pony but that the knight was already in the act. However, he resigned her
to her sister and Madame de Ste. Petronelle, while Barbe led the way, lamp in hand. It was just as well poor
Jeanie remained unconscious or nearly so while she was conveyed up the narrow stairs to a round chamber,
not worse in furnishing than that at Dunbar, though very unlike their tapestried rooms at Nanci.
It was well to be able to lay her down at all, and old Barbe was not only ready and pitying, but spoke French.
She had some wine ready, and had evidently done her best in the brief warning to prepare a bed. The tone of
her words convinced Madame de Ste. Petronelle that at any rate she was no enemy. So she was permitted to
assist in the investigation of the injuries, which proved to be extensive bruises and a dislocated shoulder.
Both had sufficient experience in roughandready surgery, as well as sufficient strength, for them to be able
to pull in the shoulder, while Eleanor, white and trembling, stood on one side with the lamp, and a little
flaxenhaired girl of twelve years old held bandages and ran after whatever Barbe asked for.
This done, and Jean having been arranged as comfortably as might be, Barbe obeyed some peremptory
summonses from without, and presently came back.
'The seigneur desires to speak with the ladies,' she said; 'but I have told him that they cannot leave la
pauvrette, and are too much spent to speak with him tonight. I will bring them supper and they shall rest.'
'We thank you,' said Madame de Ste. Petronelle, 'Only, de grace, tell us where we are, and who this seigneur
is, and what he wants with us poor women.'
'This is the Castle of Balchenburg,' was the reply; 'the seigneur is the Baron thereof. For the next'she
shrugged her shoulders'it must be one of Baron Rudiger's ventures. But I must go and fetch the ladies some
supper. Ah! the demoiselle surely needs it.'
'And some water!' entreated Eleanor.
'Ah yes,' she replied; 'Trudchen shall bring some.'
The little girl presently reappeared with a pitcher as heavy as she could carry. She could not understand
French, but looked much interested, and very eager and curious as she brought in several of the bundles and
mails of the travellers.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 83
Page No 86
'Thank the saints,' cried the lady, 'they do not mean to strip us of our clothes!'
'They have stolen us, and that is enough for them,' said Eleanor.
Jean lay apparently too much exhausted to take notice of what was going on, and they hoped she might sleep,
while they moved about quietly. The room seemed to be a cell in the hollow of the turret, and there were two
loophole windows, to which Eleanor climbed up, but she could see nothing but the stars. 'Ah! yonder is the
Plough, just as when we looked out at it at Dunbar o'er the sea!' she sighed. 'The only friendly thing I can see!
Ah! but the same God and the saints are with us still!' and she clasped her rosary's cross as she returned to her
sister, who was sighing out an entreaty for water.
By and by the woman returned, and with her the child. She made a low reverence as she entered, having
evidently been informed of the rank of her captives. A white napkin was spread over the great chest that
served for a tablea piece of civilisation such as the Dunbar captivity had not knownthree beechen bowls
and spoons, and a porringer containing a not unsavoury stew of a fowl in broth thickened with meal. They
tried to make their patient swallow a little broth, but without much success, though Eleanor in the mountain
air had become famished enough to make a hearty meal, and feel more cheered and hopeful after it. Barbe's
evident sympathy and respect were an element of comfort, and when Jean revived enough to make some
inquiry after poor Skywing, and it was translated into French, there was an assurance that the hawk was cared
forhopes even given of its presence. Barbe was not only compassionate, but ready to answer all the
questions in her power. She was Burgundian, but her home having been harried in the wars, her husband had
taken service as a manatarms with the Baron of Balchenburg, she herself becoming the bowerwoman of
the Baroness, now dead. Since the death of the good lady, whose influence had been some restraint,
everything had become much rougher and wilder, and the lords of the castle, standing on the frontier as it did,
had become closely connected with the feuds of Germany as well as the wars in France. The old Baron had
been lamed in a raid into Burgundy, since which time he had never left home; and Barbe's husband had been
killed, her sons either slain or seeking their fortune elsewhere, so that nothing was left to her but her little
daughter Gertrude, for whose sake she earnestly longed to find her way down to more civilised and godly
life; but she was withheld by the difficulties in the path, and the extreme improbability of finding a
maintenance anywhere else, as well as by a certain affection for her two Barons, and doubts what they would
do without her, since the elder was in broken health and the younger had been her nursling. In fact, she was
the highest female authority in the castle, and kept up whatever semblance of decency or propriety remained
since her mistress's death. All this came out in the way of grumbling or lamentation, in the satisfaction of
having some woman to confide in, though her young master had made her aware of the rank of his captives.
Every one, it seemed, had been taken by surprise. He was in the habit of making expeditions on his own
account, and bringing home sometimes lawless comrades or followers, sometimes booty; but this time, after
taking great pains to furbish up a suit of armour brought home long ago, he had set forth to the festivities at
Nanci. The lands and castle were so situated, that the old Baron had done homage for the greater part to
Sigismund as Duke of Elsass, and for another portion to King Rene as Duke of Lorraine, as whose vassal the
young Baron had appeared. No more had been heard of him till one of his men hurried up with tidings that
Herr Rudiger had taken a bevy of captives, with plenty of spoil, but that one was a lady much hurt, for whom
Barbe must prepare her best.
Since this, Barbe had learnt from her young master that the injured lady was the sister of the Dauphiness, and
a king's daughter, and that every care must be taken of her and her sister, for he was madly in love with her,
and meant her to be his wife.
Eleanor and Madame de Ste. Petronelle cried out at this with horror, in a stifled way, as Barbe whispered it.
'Too high, too dangerous game for him, I know,' said the old woman. 'So said his father, who was not a little
dismayed when he heard who these ladies were.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 84
Page No 87
'The King, my brother, the Dauphin, the Duke of Brittany' began Eleanor.
'Alas! the poor boy would never have ventured it but for encouragement,' sighed Barbe. 'Treacherous I say it
must be!'
'I knew there was treachery, 'exclaimed Madame de Ste. Petronelle, 'so soon as I found which way our faces
were turned.'
'But who could or would betray us?' demanded Eleanor.
'You need not ask that, when your escort was led by Andrew Hall,' returned the elder lady. 'Poor young
George of the Red Peel had only just told me so, when the caitiffs fell on him, and he came to his bloody
death.'
'Hall! Then I marvel not,' said Eleanor, in a low, awestruck voice. 'My brother the Dauphin could not have
known.'
The old Scotswoman refrained from uttering her belief that he knew only too well, but by the time all this had
been said Barbe was obliged to leave them, having arranged for the night that Eleanor should sleep in the big
bed beside her sister, and their lady across it at their feeta not uncommon arrangement in those days.
Sleep, however, in spite of weariness, was only to be had in snatches, for poor Jean was in much pain, and
very feverish, besides being greatly terrified at their situation, and full of grief and selfreproach for the poor
young Master of Angus, never dozing off for a moment without fancying she saw him dying and upbraiding
her, and for the most part tossing in a restless misery that required the attendance of one or both. She had
never known ailment before, and was thus all the more wretched and impatient, alarming and distressing
Eleanor extremely, though Madame de Ste. Petronelle declared it was only a matter of course, and that the
lassie would soon be well.
'Ah, Madame, our comforter and helper,' said Elleen.
'Call me no French names, dearies. Call me the Leddy Lindsay or Dame Elspeth, as I should be at home. We
be all Scots here, in one sore stour. If I could win a word to my son, Ritchie, he would soon have us out of
this place.'
'Would not Barbe help us to a messenger?'
'I doubt it. She would scarce bring trouble on her lords; but we might be worse off than with her.'
'Why does she not come? I want some more drink,' moaned Jean. Barbe did come, and, moreover, brought
not only water but some tisane of herbs that was good for fever and had been brewing all night, and she was
wonderfully goodhumoured at the patient's fretful refusal, though between coaxing and authority 'Leddy
Lindsay' managed to get it taken at last. After Margaret's experience of her as a stern duenna, her tenderness
in illness and trouble was a real surprise.
No keys were turned on them, but there was little disposition to go beyond the door which opened on the
stone stair in the gray wall. The view from the windows revealed that they were very high up. There was a bit
of castle wall to be seen below, and beyond a sea of forest, the dark masses of pine throwing out the lighter,
more delicate sweeps of beech, and pale purple distance beyondnot another building within view, giving a
sense of vast solitude to Eleanor's eyes, more dreary than the sea at Dunbar, and far more changeless. An
occasional bird was all the variety to be hoped for.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 85
Page No 88
By and by Barbe brought a message that her masters requested the ladies' presence at the meal, a dinner, in
fact, served about an hour before noon. Eleanor greatly demurred, but Barbe strongly advised consent, 'Or my
young lord will be coming up here,' she said; 'they both wish to have speech of you, and would have been
here before now, if my old lord were not so lame, and the young one so shy, the poor child!'
'Shy,' exclaimed Eleanor, 'after what he has dared to do to us!'
'All the more for that very reason,' said Barbe.
'True,' returned Madame; 'the savage who is most ferocious in his acts is most bashful in his breeding.'
'How should my poor boy have had any breeding up here in the forests?' demanded Barbe. 'Oh, if he had only
fixed his mind on a maiden of his own degree, she might have brought the good days back; but alas, now he
will be only bringing about his own destruction, which the saints avert.'
It was agreed that Eleanor had better make as royal and imposing an appearance as possible, so instead of the
plain camlet riding kirtles that she and Lady Lindsay had worn, she donned a heraldic sort of garment, a
tissue of white and gold thread, with the red lion ramping on back and breast, and the double tressure edging
all the hems, part of the outfit furnished at her greatuncle's expense in London, but too gaudy for her taste,
and she added to her already considerable height by the tall, veiled headgear that had been despised as
unfashionable.
Jean from her bed cried out that she looked like Pharaoh's daughter in the tapestry, and consented to be left to
the care of little Trudchen, since Madame de Ste. Petronelle must act attendant, and Barbe evidently thought
her young master's good behaviour might be the better secured by her presence.
So, at the bottom of the narrow stone stair, Eleanor shook out her plumes, the attendant lady arranged her veil
over her yellow hair, and drew out her short train and long hanging sleeves, a little behind the fashion, but the
more dignified, as she swept into the ball, and though her heart beat desperately, holding her head stiff and
high, and looking every inch a princess, the shrewd Scotch lady behind her flattered herself that the two
Barons did look a little daunted by the bearing of the creature they had caught.
The father, who had somewhat the look of an old fox, limped forward with a less ungraceful bow than the
son, who had more of the wolf. Some greeting was mumbled, and the old man would have taken her hand to
lead her to the highest place at table, but she would not give it.
'I am no willing guest of yours, sir,' she said, perhaps alarmed at her own boldness, but drawing herself up
with great dignity. 'I desire to know by what right my sister and I, king's daughters, on our way to King
Charles's Court, have thus been seized and detained?'
'We do not stickle as to rights here on the borders, Lady,' said the elder Baron in bad French; 'it would be
wiser to abate a little of that outrecuidance of yours, and listen to our terms.'
'A captive has no choice save to listen,' returned Eleanor; 'but as to speaking of terms, my brothersinlaw,
the Dauphin and the Duke of Brittany, may have something to say to them.'
'Exactly so,' replied the old Baron, in a tone of some irony, which she did not like. 'Now, Lady, our terms are
these, but understand first that all this affair is none of my seeking, but my son here has been backed up in it
by some whom'on a grunt from Sir Rudiger'there is no need to name. Hethe more fool hehas taken
a fancy to your sister, though, if all reports be true, she has nought but her royal blood, not so much as a
denier for a dowry nor as ransom for either of you. However, this I will overlook, dead loss as it is to me and
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 86
Page No 89
mine, and so your sister, so soon as she recovers from her hurt, will become my son's wife, and I will have
you and your lady safely conducted without ransom to the borders of Normandy or Brittany, as you may list.'
'And think you, sir,' returned Eleanor, quivering with indignation, 'that the daughter of a hundred kings is like
to lower herself by listening to the suit of a petty robber baron of the Marches?'
'I do not think! but I know that though I am a fool for giving in to my son's madness, these are the only terms
I propose; and if you, Lady, so deal with her as to make her accept them, you are free without ransom to go
where you will.'
'You expect me to sell my sister,' said Eleanor disdainfully.
'Look you here,' broke in Rudiger, bursting out of his shyness. 'She is the fairest maiden, gentle or simple, I
ever saw; I love her with all my heart. If she be mine, I swear to make her a thousand times more cared for
than your sister the Dauphiness; and if all be true your Scottish archers tell me, you Scottish folk have no
great cause to disdain an Elsass forest castle.'
An awkward recollection, of the Black Knight of Lorn came across Eleanor, but she did not lose her stately
dignity.
'It is not the wealth or poverty that we heed,' she said, 'but the nobility and princeliness.'
'There is nothing to be done then, son,' said the old Baron, 'but to wait a day or two and see whether the
maiden herself will be less proud and more reasonable. Otherwise, these ladies understand that there will be
close imprisonment and diet according to the custom of the border till a thousand gold crowns be paid down
for each of these sisters of a Scotch king, and five hundred for Madame here; and when that is like to be
found, the damoiselle herself may know,' and he laughed.
'We have those who will take care of our ransom,' said Eleanor, though her heart misgave her. 'Moreover,
Duke Sigismund will visit such an offence dearly!' and there was a glow on her cheeks.
'He knows better than to meddle with a vassal of Lorraine,' said the old man.
'King Rene' began Eleanor.
'He is too wary to meddle with a vassal of Elsass,' sneered the Baron. 'No, no, Lady, ransom or wedding,
there lies your choice.'
With this there appeared to be a kind of truce, perhaps in consequence of the appearance of a great pie; and
Eleanor did not refuse to sit down to the table and partake of the food, though she did not choose to converse;
whereas Madame de Ste. Petronelle thought it wiser to be as agreeable as she could, and this, in the opinion
of the Court of the Dauphiness, was not going very far.
Long before the Barons and their retainers had finished, little Trudchen came hurrying down to say that the
lady was crying and calling for her sister, and Eleanor was by no means sorry to hasten to her side, though
only to receive a petulant scolding for the desertion that had lasted so very long, according to the sick girl's
sensations.
Matters remained in abeyance while the illness continued; Jean had a night of fever, and when that passed,
under the experienced management of Dame Elspie, as the sisters called her more and more, she was very
weak and sadly depressed. Sometimes she wept and declared she should die in these dismal walls, like her
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 87
Page No 90
mother at Dunbar, and never see Jamie and Mary again; sometimes she blamed Elleen for having put this
mad scheme into her head; sometimes she fretted for her cousins Lilias and Annis of Glenuskie, and was sure
it was all Elleen's fault for having let themselves be separated from Sir Patrick; while at others she declared
the Drummonds faithless and disloyal for having gone after their own affairs and left the only true and leal
heart to die for her; and then came fresh floods of tears, though sometimes, as she passionately caressed
Skywing, she declared the hawk to be the only faithful creature in existence.
Baron Rudiger was evidently very uneasy about her; Barbe reported how gloomy and miserable he was, and
how he relieved his feelings by beating the unfortunate man who had been leading the horse, and in a wiser
manner by seeking fish in the torrent and birds on the hills for her refreshment, and even helping Trudchen to
gather the mountain strawberries for her. This was, however, so far from a recommendation to Jean, that after
the first Barbe gave it to be understood that all were Trudchen's providing.
They suspected that Barbe nattered and soothed 'her boy,' as she termed him, with hopes, but they owed much
to the species of authority with which she kept him from forcing himself upon them. Eleanor sometimes tried
to soothe her sister, and while away the time with her harp. The Scotch songs were a great delight to Dame
Elspie, but they made Jean weep in her weakness, and Elleen's great resource was King Rene's parting gift of
the tales of Huon de Bourdeaux, with its wonderful chivalrous adventures, and the appearances of the dwarf
Oberon; and she greatly enjoyed the idea of the pleasure it would give Jamieif ever she should see Jamie
again; and she wondered, too, whether the Duke of the Tirol knew the storywhich even at some moments
amused Jean.
There was a stair above their chamber, likewise in the thickness of the wall, which Barbe told them they
might safely explore, and thence Eleanor discovered that the castle was one of the small but regularlybuilt
fortresses not uncommon on the summit of hills. It was an octagonas complete as the ground would
permitwith a huge wall and a tower at each angle. One face, that on the most accessible side, was occupied
by the keep in which they were, with a watchtower raising its finger and banner above them, the little, squat,
round towers around not lifting their heads much above the battlements of the wall. The descent on most of
the sides was almost precipitous, on two entirely so, while in the rear another steep hill rose so abruptly that it
seemed to frown over them though separated by a ravine.
Nothing was to be seen all round but the tops of treesdark pines, beeches, and chestnuts in the gay, light
green of spring, a hopeless and oppressive waste of verdure, where occasionally a hawk might be seen to
soar, and whence the howlings of wolves might be heard at night.
Jean was, in a week, so well that there was no cause for deferring the interview any longer, and, indeed, she
was persuaded that Elleen had not been half resolute or severe enough, and that she could soon show the two
Barons that they detained her at their peril. Still she looked white and thin, and needed a scarf for her arm,
when she caused herself to be arrayed as splendidly as her sister had been, and descended to the hall, where,
like Eleanor, she took the initiative by an appeal against the wrong and injustice that held two freeborn royal
ladies captive.
'He who has the power may do as he wills, my pretty damsel,' replied the old Baron. 'Once for all, as I told
your sister, these threats are of no avail, though they sound well to puff up your little airs. Your own kingdom
is a long way off, and breeds more men than money; and as to our neighbours, they dare not embroil
themselves by meddling with us borderers. You had better take what we offer, far better than aught your
barbarous northern lords could give, and then your sister will be free, without ransom, to depart or to stay
here till she finds another bold baron of the Marches to take her to wife. Ha, thou Rudiger! why dost stand
staring like a wild pig in a pit? Canst not speak a word for thyself?'
'She shall be my queen,' said Rudiger hoarsely, bumping himself down on his knees, and trying to master her
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 88
Page No 91
hand, but she drew it away from him.
'As if I would be queen of a mere nest of robbers and freebooters,' she said. 'You forget, Messires, that my
sister is daughterinlaw to the King of France. We must long ago have been missed, and I expect every hour
that my brother, the Dauphin, will be here with his troops.'
'That's what you expect. So you do not know, my proud demoiselle, that my son would scarce have been rash
enough to meddle with such lofty gear, for all his folly, if he had not had a hint that maidens with royal blood
but no royal portions were not wanted at Court, and might be had for the picking up!'
'It is a brutal falsehood, or else a mere invention of the traitor Hall's, our father's murderer!' said Jean, with
flashing eyes. 'I would have you to know, both of you, my Lords, that were we betrayed and forsaken by
every kinsman we have, I will not degrade the blood royal of Scotland by mating it with a rude and petty
freebooter. You may keep us captives as you will, but you will not break our spirit.'
So saying, Jean swept back to the stairs, turning a deaf ear to the Baron's chuckle of applause and murmur, 'A
gallant spirited dame she will make thee, my junker, and hold out the castle well against all foes, when once
she is broken in.'
Jean and Eleanor alike disbelieved that Louis could have encouraged this audacious attempt, but they were
dismayed to find that Madame de Ste. Petronelle thought it far from improbable, for she believed him capable
of almost any underhand treachery. She did, however, believe that though there might be some delay, a stir
would be made, if only by her own son, which would end in their situation being publicly known, and final
release coming, if Jean could only be patient and resolute.
But to the poor girl it seemed as if the ground were cut from under her feet; and as her spirits drooped more
and more, there were times when she said, 'Elleen, I must consent. I have been the death of the one true heart
that was mine! Why should I hold out any longer, and make thee and Dame Elspie wear out your days in this
dismal forest hold? Never shall I be happy again, so it matters not what becomes of me.'
'It matters to me,' said Elleen. 'Sister, thinkest thou I could go away to be happy, leaving thee bound to this
rude savage in his donjon? Fie, Jean, this is not worthy of King James's daughter; he spent all those years of
patience in captivity, and shall we lose heart in a few days?'
'Is it a few days? It is like years!'
'That is because thou hast been sick. See now, let us dance and sing, so that the jailers may know we are not
daunted. We have been shut up ere now, God brought us out, and He will again, and we need not pine.'
'Ah, then we were children, and had seen nothing better; and and there was not his blood on me!'
And Jean fell aweeping.
CHAPTER 10. TENDER AND TRUE
'For I am now the Earlis son,
And not a banished, man.'The NutBrown Maid.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 89
Page No 92
'0 St. Andrew! St. Bride! Our Lady of Succour! St. Denys! all the lave of you, that may be nearest in this
fremd land, come and aid him. It is the Master of Angus, ye kenthe hope of his house. He'll build you
churches, gie ye siller cups and braw vestments gin ye'll bring him back. St. Andrew! St. Rule! St.
Ninian!you ken a Scots tongue! Stay his blood, open his een,come to help ane that ever loved you
and did you honour!'
So wailed Ringan of the Raefoot, holding his master's head on his knees, and binding up as best he might an
ugly thrust in the side, and a blow which had crushed the steel cap into the midst of the hair. When be saw his
master fall and the ladies captured, he had, with the better part of valour, rushed aside and hid himself in the
thicket of thorns and hazels, where, being manifestly only a stray horseboy, no search was made for him. He
rightly concluded that, dead or alive, his master might thus be better served than by vainly struggling over his
fallen body.
It seemed as though, in answer to his invocation, a tremor began to pass through Douglas's frame, and as
Ringan exclaimed, 'There! there!he lives! Sir, sir! Blessings on the saints! I was sure that a French reiver's
lance could never be the end of the Master,' George opened his eyes.
'What is it?' he said faintly. 'Where are the ladies?'
'Heed not the leddies the noo, sir, but let me bind your head. That cap has crushed like an eggshell, and has
cut you worse than the sword. Bide still, sir, I say, if ye mean to do any gude another time!'
'The ladiesRingan'
'The loons rid aff wi' them, sirup towards the hills yonder. Nay! but if ye winna thole to let me bind your
wound, how d'ye think to win to their aid, or ever to see bonnie Scotland again?'
George submitted to this reasoning; but, as his senses returned, asked if all the troop had gone.
'Na, sir; the ane with that knight who was at the tourneya plague light on himwent aff with the
leddiesup yonder; but they, as they called the escortthe Archers of the Guard, as they behoved to call
themselvesthey rid aff by the way that we came bythe traitor loons!'
'Ah! it was black treachery. Follow the track of the ladies, Ringan;heed not me.'
'Mickle gude that wad do, sir, if I left you bleeding here! Na, na; I maun see you safely bestowed first before
I meet with ony other. I'm the Douglas's man, no the Stewart's.'
'Then will I after them!' cried George of Angus, starting up; but he staggered and had to catch at Ringan.
There was no water near; nothing to refresh or revive him had been left. Ringan looked about in anxiety and
distress on the desolate scenebare heath on one side, thicket, gradually rising into forest and mountain, on
the other. Suddenly he gave a long whistle, and to his great joy there was a crackling among the bushes and
he beheld the shaggyfaced pony on which he had ridden all the way from Yorkshire, and which had no
doubt eluded the robbers. There was a bundle at the saddle bow, and after a little coquetting the pony
allowed itself to be caught, and a leathern bottle was produced from the bag, containing something
exceedingly sour, but with an amount of strength in it which did something towards reviving the Master.
'I can sit the pony,' he said; 'let us after them.'
'Nae sic fulery,' said Ringan. 'I ken better what sorts a green wound like yours, sir! Sit the pony ye may, but
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 90
Page No 93
to be safely bestowed, ere I stir a foot after the leddies.'
George broke out into fierce language and angry commands, none of which Ringan heeded in the least.
'Hist:' he cried, 'there's some one on the road. Come into shelter, sir.'
He was half dragging, half supporting his master to the concealment of the bushes, when he perceived that
the new comers were two friars, cowled, black gowned, corded, and barefooted.
'There will be help in them,' he muttered, placing his master with his back against a tree; for the late
contention had produced such fresh exhaustion that it was plain the wounds were more serious than he had
thought at first.
The two friars, men with homely, weatherbeaten, but simple good faces, came up, startled at seeing a
wounded man on the wayside, and ready to proffer assistance.
Need like George Douglas's was of all languages, and besides, Ringan had, among the exigencies of the
journey, picked up something by which he could make himself moderately well understood. The brethren
stooped over the wounded man and examined his wounds. One of them produced some oil from a flask in his
wallet, and though poor George's own shirt was the only linen available, they contrived to bandage both hurts
far more effectually than Ringan could.
They asked whether this was the effect of a quarrel or the work of robbers.
'Routiers,' Ringan said. 'The ladieswe guarded themthey carried them offup there.'
'What ladies?the Scottish princesses?' asked one of the friars; for they had been at Nanci, and knew who
had been assembled there; besides that, the Scot was known enough all over France for the nationality of
Ringan and his master to have been perceived at once.
George understood this, and answered vehemently, 'I must follow them and save them!'
'In good time, with the saints' blessing,' replied Brother Benigne soothingly, 'but healing must come first. We
must have you to our poor house yonder, where you will be well tended.'
George was lifted to the pony's back, and supported in the saddle by Ringan and one of the brethren. He had
been too much dazed by the cut on the head to have any clear or consecutive notion as to what they were
doing with him, or what passed round him; and Ringan did his best to explain the circumstances, and thought
it expedient to explain that his master was 'Grand Seigneur' in his own country, and would amply repay
whatever was done for him; the which Brother Gerard gave him to understand was of no consequence to the
sons of St. Francis. The brothers had no doubt that the outrage was committed by the Balchenburg Baron, the
ally of the ecorcheurs and routiers, the terrors of the country, in his impregnable castle. No doubt, they said,
he meant to demand a heavy ransom from the good King and Dauphin. For the honour of Scotland, Ringan,
though convinced that Hall had his share in the treason, withheld that part of the story. To him, and still more
to his master, the journey seemed endless, though in reality it was not more than two miles before they
arrived at a little oasis of wheat and orchards growing round a vineclad building of reddish stone, with a
spire rising in the midst.
Here the porter opened the gate in welcome. The history was volubly told, the brotherinfirmarer was
summoned, and the Master of Angus was deposited in a much softer bed than the good friars allowed
themselves. There the infirmarer tended him in broken feverish sleep all night, Ringan lying on a pallet near,
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 91
Page No 94
and starting up at every moan or murmur. But with early dawn, when the brethren were about to sing prime,
the lad rose up, and between signs and words made them understand that he must be released, pointing
towards the mountains, and comporting himself much like a dog who wanted to be let out.
Perceiving that he meant to follow the track of the ladies, the friars not only opened the doors to him, but
gave him a piece of black barley bread, with which he shot off, like an arrow from a bow, towards the place
where the catastrophe had taken place.
George Douglas's mind wandered a good deal from the blow on his head, and it was not till two or three days
had elapsed that he was able clearly to understand what his follower had discovered. Almost with the instinct
of a Red Indian, Ringan had made his way. At first, indeed, the bushes had been sufficiently trampled for the
track to be easy to find, but after the beechtrees with no underwood had been reached, he had often very
slight indications to guide him. Where the halt had taken place, however, by the brookside, there were signs
of trampling, and even a few remnants of food; and after a long climb higher, he had come on the marks of
the fall of a horse, and picked up a piece of a torn veil, which he recognised at once as belonging to the Lady
Joanna. He inferred a struggle. What had they been doing to her?
Faithful Ringan had climbed on, and at length had come below the castle. He had been far too cautious to
show himself while light lasted, but availing himself of the shelter of trees and of the projections, he had
pretty well reconnoitred the castle as it stood on its steep slopes of turf, on the rounded summit of the hill,
only scarped away on one side, whence probably the materials had been taken.
There could be no doubt that this was the prison of the princesses, and the character of the Barons of
Balchenburg was only too well known to the good Franciscans.
'Soevi et feroces,' said the Prior to George, for Latin had turned out to be the most available medium of
communication. Spite of Scott's averment in the mouth of George's grandson, Bell the Cat, that
'Thanks to St Bothan, son of mine,
Save Gawain, ne'er could pen a line,'
the Douglases were far too clever to go without education, and young nobles who knew anything knew a little
Latin. There was a consultation over what was to be done, and the Prior undertook to send one of his brethren
into Nanci with Ringan, to explain the matter to King Rene, or, if he had left Nanci for Provence, to the
governor left in charge. But a frontier baron like Balchenburg was a very serious difficulty to one so
scrupulous in his relations with his neighbours as was good King Rene.
'A man of piety, peace, and learning,' said the Prior, 'and therefore despised by lawless men, like a sheep
among wolves, though happy are we in living under such a prince.'
'Then what's the use of him and all his raree shows,' demanded the Scot, 'if be can neither hinder two peaceful
maids from being carried off, nor will stir a finger to deliver them? Much should we heed borders and kings if
it had been a Ridley or a Graeme who had laid hands on them.'
However, he consented to the Prior's proposal, and the incongruous pair set out together,the soberpaced
friar on the convent donkey, and Ringan on his shaggy pony,both looking to civilised eyes equally rough
and unkempt. At the gates they heard that King Rene had the day before set forth on his way to Aix, which
boded ill for them, since more might be hoped from the impulsive chivalry of the King than from the strict
scrupulosity of a responsible governor.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 92
Page No 95
But they had not gone far on their way across the Place de La Carriere, where the tournament had been held,
before Ringan startled his companion with a perfect howl, which had in it, however, an element of ecstasy, as
he dashed towards a tall, bony figure in a blue cap, buff coat, and shepherd's plaid over one shoulder.
'Archie o' the Brake. Archie! Oh, ye're a sight for sair een! How cam' ye here?'
'Eh!' was the answer, equally astonished. 'Wha is it that cries on me here? Eh! eh! 'Tis never Ringan of the
Raefootsae braw and grand?'
For Ringan was a wonderful step before him in civilisation.
Queries'How cam' ye here?' and 'Whar' is the Master?'were rapidly exchanged, while the friar looked on
in amaze at the two wildlooking men, about whom other tall Scots, more or less well equipped, began to
gather, coming from a hostelry near at hand.
The Earl of Angus, as they told him, had been neither to have nor to hold when first his embassy to Dunbar
came back, and his son was found to be missing. He had been very near besieging the young King, until
Bishop Kennedy had convinced him that no one of the Court had suspected the Master's presence, far less
connived at his disappearance. The truth had been suspected before long, though there was no certainty until
the letter that George Douglas had at last vouchsafed to write had, after spending a good deal of time on the
road, at last reached Tantallon. Then the Earl had declared that, since his son had set out on this fool's errand,
he should be suitably furnished for the heir of Angus, and should play his part as became him in their sports
at Nanci, whither his letter said he was bound, instead of figuring as a mere groom of Drummond of
Glenuskie, and still worse, in the train of a lowborn Englishman like De la Pole.
So he had sent off ten lances, under a stout kinsman who had campaigned in France beforeSir Robert
Douglas of Harside with all their followers, and full equipment, such as might befit the heir of a branch of
the great House of the Bleeding Heart. But their voyage had not been prosperous, and after riding from
Flanders they had found the wedding over, and no one in the hostel having heard of the young Master of
Angus, nor even having distinguished Sir Patrick Drummoud, though there was a vague idea that the Scottish
king's sisters had been there.
Sir Robert Douglas had gone to have an interview with the governor left in charge. Thus the separation of the
party became known to himhow the Drummonds had gone to Paris, and the Scottish ladies had set forth
for Chalons; but there was nothing to show with whom the Master had gone. No sooner, then, had he come
forth than half his men were round him shouting that here was Ringan of the Raefoot, that the Master had
been foully betrayed, and that he was lying sair wounded at a Priory not far off.
Ringan, a perfectly happy man among those who not only had Scots tongues, but the Bleeding Heart on
shield and breast, was brought up to him and told of the attack and capture of the princesses, and of the
Master's wounds.
Sir Robert, after many imprecations, turned back to the governor, who heard the story in a far more complete
form than if it had been related to him by Ringan and the friar.
But his hands were tied till he could communicate with King Rene, for border warfare was strictly forbidden,
and unfortunately Duke Sigismund had left Nanci some days before for Luxembourg to meet the Duke of
Burgundy.
However, just as George Douglas had persuaded the infirmarer to let him put on his clothes, there had been a
clanging and jangling in the outer court, and the Lion and Eagle banner was visible. Duke Sigismund had
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 93
Page No 96
drawn up there to water the horses, and to partake of any hospitality the Prior might offer him.
The first civilities were passing between them, when a tall figure, his red hair crossed by a bandage, his ruddy
face paled, his steps faltering, came stumbling forward to the porch, crying, in his wonderful dialect between
Latin and French, 'Sire, Domine Dux! Justitia! You loved the Lady Eleanor. Free her! They are prisoners to
latroniun routier sceleratissimoreiverBalchenburg!'
Sigismund, ponderous and not very rapid, opened wide his big blue eyes, while the Prior explained in French,
'It is even so, beau sire. This poor manatarms was found bleeding on the wayside by our brethren, having
been left for dead by the robbers of Balchenburg, who, it seems, descended on the ladies, dispersed their
escort, and carried them off to the castle.'
Sigismund made some tremendously emphatic exclamation in German, and turned upon Douglas to
interrogate him. They had very little of common language, but Sigismund knew French, though he hated it,
and was not devoid of Latin, so that the narrative was made tolerably clear to him, and he had no doubts or
scruples as to instantly calling the latrones to account, and releasing the ladies. He paced up and down the
guest chamber, his spurs clattering against the stone pavement, growling imprecations in guttural German,
now and then tugging at his long fair hair as he pictured Eleanor in the miscreants' power, putting queries to
George, more than could be understood or answered, and halting at door or window to shout orders to his
knights to be ready at once for the attack. George was absolutely determined that, whatever his own
condition, he would not be left behind, though he could only go upon Ringan's pony, and was evidently in
Sigismund's opinion only a faithful groom.
It was hard to say whether he was relieved or not when there was evidently a vehement altercation in German
between the Duke and a tough, grizzled old knight, the upshot of which turned out to be that the Ritter
Gebhardt von Fuchstein absolutely refused to proceed through those pine and beech forests so late in the day;
since it would be only too easy to lose the way, and there might be ambuscades or the like if Balchenburg and
his crew were on the watch, and there was no doubt that they were allied with all the rentiers in the country.
Sigismund raged, but he was in some degree under the dominion of his prudent old Marskalk, and had to
submit, while George knew that another night would further restore him, and would besides bring back his
attendant.
The next hour brought more than he had expected. Again there was a clattering of hoofs, a few words with
the porter, and to the utter amazement of the Prior, as well as of Duke Sigismund, who had just been served
with a meal of Franciscan diet, a knight in full armour, with the crowned heart on his breast, dashed into the
hall, threw a hasty bow to the Prior, and throwing his arms round the wounded manatarms, cried aloud,
'Geordiethe Masterye daft callant! See what you have brought yourself to! What would the Yerl your
father say?'
'I trow that I have been striving to do my devoir to my liege's sisters,' answered George. 'How does my
father?and my mother? Make your obeisance to the Duke of the Tirol, Rab. Ye can knap the French with
him better than I. Now I can go with him as becomes a yerl's son, for the freedom of the lady!'
Sir Robert, a veteran Scot, who knew the French world well, was soon explaining matters to Duke
Sigismund, who presently advanced to the heir of Angus, wrung his hand, and gave him to understand that he
accepted him as a comrade in their doughty enterprise, and honoured his proceeding as a piece of knight
errantry. He was free from any question whether George was to be esteemed a rival by hearing it was the
Lady Joanna for whose sake he thus adventured himself, whereas it was not her beauty, but her sister's
intellect that had won the heart of Sigismund. Perhaps Sir Robert somewhat magnified the grandeur of the
house of Douglas, for Sigismund seemed to view the young man as an equal, which he was not, as the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 94
Page No 97
Hapsburgs of Alsace and the Tirol were sovereign princes; but, on the other hand, George could count
princesses among his ancestresses, and only Jean's personal ambition had counted his as a mesalliance.
It was determined to advance upon the Castle of Balchenburg the next morning, the ten Scottish lances being
really forty men, making the Douglas's troop not much inferior to the Alsatian.
A night's rest greatly restored George, and equipments had been brought for him, which made him no longer
appear only the man atarms, but the gallant young nobleman, though not yet entitled to the Golden Spurs.
Ringan served as their guide up the long hills, through the woods, up steep slippery slopes, where it became
expedient to leave behind the big heavy warhorses under a guard, while the rest pushed forward, the Master
of Angus's long legs nearly touching the ground, as, not to waste his strength, he was mounted on Ringan's
surefooted pony, which seemed at home among mountains. Sigismund himself, and the Tirolese among his
followers, were chamoishunters and used enough to climbing, and thus at length they found themselves at
the foot of the green rounded slopes of the talchen or ballon, crowned by the fortress with its eight
cornerturrets and the broader keep.
Were Elleen and Jean looking outwhen the Alsatian trumpeter came forward in full array, and blew three
sonorous blasts, echoing among the mountains, and doubtless bringing hope to the prisoners? The rugged
walls of the castle had, however, an imperturbable look, and there was nothing responsive at the gateway.
A pursuivant then stood forthfor Sigismund had gone in full state to his intended wooing at Nanciand
called upon the Baron of Balchenburg to open his gates to his liege lord the Duke of Alsace.
On this a wicket was opened in the gate; but the answer, in a hoarse shout, was that the Baron of Balchenburg
owned allegiance only, under the Emperor Frederick, to King Rene, Duke of Lorraine.
What hot words were thereupon spoken between Sigismund, Gebhardt, and the two Douglases it scarcely
needs to tell; but, looking at the strength of the castle, it was agreed that it would be wiser to couple with the
second summons an assurance that, though Duke Sigismund was the lawful lord of the mountain, and
entrance was denied at the peril of the Baron, yet he would remit his first wrath, provided the royal ladies,
foully and unjustly detained there in captivity, were instantly delivered up in all safety.
To this the answer came back, with a sound of derisive mockery One was the intended wife of Baron
Rudiger; the other should be delivered up to the Duke upon ransom according to her quality.
'The ransom I will pay,' roared Sigismund in German, 'shall be by the axe and cord!'
The while George Douglas gnashed his teeth with rage when the reply as to Jean had been translated to him.
The Duke hurled his fierce defiance at the castle. It should be levelled with the ground, and the robbers
should suffer by cord, wheel, and axe.
But what was the use of threats against men within six or eight feet every way of stone wall, with a steep
slippery slope leading up to it? Heavily armed horsemen were of no avail against it. Even if there were
nothing but old women inside, there was no means of making an entrance. Sigismund possessed three rusty
cannon, made of bars of iron hooped together; but they were no nearer than Strasburg, and if they had been at
hand, there was no getting them within distance of those walls.
There was nothing for it but to blockade the castle while sending after King Rene for assistance and authority.
The worst of it was, that starving the garrison would be starving the captives; and likewise, so far up on the
mountain, a troop of eighty or ninety men and horses were as liable to lack of provisions as could be the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 95
Page No 98
besieged garrison. Villages were distant, and transport not easy to find. Money was never abundant with
Duke Sigismund, and had nearly all been spent on the entertainments at Nanci; nor could he make levies as
lord of the countryfolk, since the more accessible were not Alsatian, but Lorrainers, and to exasperate their
masters by raids would bring fresh danger. Indeed, the two nearest castles were on Lorraine territory; their
masters had not a much better reputation than the Balchenburgs, and, with the temptation of warhorses and
men in their most holiday equipment, were only too likely to interpret Sigismund's attack as an invasion of
their dukedom, and to fall in strength upon the party.
All this Gebhardt represented in strong colours, recommending that this untenable position should not be
maintained.
Sigismund swore that nothing should induce him to abandon the unhappy ladies.
'Nay, my Lord Duke, it is only to retreat till King Rene sends his forces, and mayhap the French Dauphin.'
'To retreat would be to prolong their misery. Nay, the felons would think them deserted, and work their will.
Out upon such craven counsel!'
'The captive ladies may be secured from an injury if your lordship holds a parley, demands the amount of
ransom, and, without pledging yourself, undertakes to consult the Dauphin and their other kinsmen on the
matter.'
'Detained here in I know not what misery, exposed to insults endless? Never, Gebhardt! I marvel that you can
make such proposals to any belted knight!'
Gebhardt grumbled out, 'Rather to a demented lover! The Lord Duke will sing another tune ere long.'
Certainly it looked serious the next day when Sir Robert Douglas had had the greatest difficulty in hindering
a handto hand fight between the Scots and Alsatians for a strip of meadow land for pasture for their horses;
when a few loaves of black bread were all that could be obtained from one village, and in another there had
been a fray with the peasants, resulting in blows by way of payment for a lean cow and calf and four sheep.
The Tirolese laid the blame on the Scots, the Scots upon the Tirolese; and though disputes between his
Tirolese and Alsatian followers had been the constant trouble of Sigismund at Nanci, they now joined in
making common cause against the Scots, so that Gebhardt strongly advised that these should be withdrawn to
Nanci for the present, the which advice George Douglas hotly resented. He had as good a claim to watch the
castle as the Duke. He was not going to desert his King's sisters, far less the lady he had followed from
Scotland. If any one was to be ordered off, it should be the fat lazy Alsatians, who were good for nothing but
to ride big Flemish horses, and were useless on a mountain.
Gebhardt and Robert Douglas, both experienced men of the world, found it one of their difficulties to keep
the peace between their young lords; and each day was likely to render it more difficult. They began to
represent that it could be made a condition that the leaders should be permitted to see the ladies and ascertain
whether they were treated with courtesy; and there was a certain inclination on Sigismund's part, when he
was driven hard by his embarrassments, to allow this to be proposed.
The very notion of coming to any terms made Geordie furious. If the craven Dutchman chose to sneak off
and go in search of a ransom, forsooth, he would lie at the foot of the castle till he had burrowed through the
walls or found a way over the battlements.
'Ay,' said Douglas of Harside drily, 'or till the Baron sticks you in the thrapple, or his next neighbour throws
you into his dungeon.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 96
Page No 99
In the meantime the captives themselves were suffering, as may well be believed, agonies of suspense. Their
loophole did not look out towards the gateway, but they heard the peals of the trumpet, started up with joy,
and thought their deliverance was come. Eleanor threw herself on her knees; Lady Lindsay began to collect
their properties; Jean made a rush for the stair leading to the top of the turret, but she found her way barred by
one of the few menatarms, who held his pike towards her in a menacing manner.
She tried to gaze from the window, but it told her nothing, except that a certain murmur of voices broke upon
the silence of the woods. Nothing more befell them. They eagerly interrogated Barbe.
'Ah yes, lady birds!' she said, 'there is a gay company without, all in glittering harness, asking for you, but my
Lords know 'tis like a poor frog smelling at a walnut, for any knight of them all to try to make way into this
castle!'
'Who are they? For pity's sake, tell us, dear Barbe,' entreated Eleanor.
'They say it is the Duke himself; but he has never durst meddle with my Lords before. All but the Hawk's
tower is in Lorraine, and my Lord can bring a storm about his ears if he lifts a finger against us. A messenger
would soon bring Banget and Steintour upon him. But never you fear, fair ladies, you have friends, and he
will come to terms,' said good old Barbe, divided between pity for her guests and loyalty to her masters.
'If it is the Duke, he will free you, Elleen,' said Jean weeping; 'he will not care for me!'
'Jeanie, Jeanie, could you think I would be set free without you?'
'You might not be able to help yourself. 'Tis you that the German wants.'
'Never shall be have me if he be such a recreant, mansworn fellow as to leave my sister to the reiver. Never!'
'Ah! if poor Geordie were there, he would have moved heaven and earth to save me; but there is none to heed
me now,' and Jean fell into a passion of weeping.
When they had to go down to supper, the younger Baron received them with the news'So, ladies, the Duke
has been shouting his threats at us, but this castle is too hard a nut for the like of him.'
'I have seen others crack their teeth against it,' said his father; and they both laughed, a hoarse derisive laugh.
The ladies vouchsafed not a word till they were allowed to retire to their chamber.
They listened in the morning for the sounds of an assault, but none came; there was absolutely nothing but an
occasional hum of voices and clank of armour. When summoned to the midday meal, it was scanty.
'Ay,' said the elder Baron, we shall have to live hard for a day or two, but those outside will live harder.'
'Till they fall out and cut one another's throats,' said his son. 'Fasting will not mend the temper of Hans of
Schlingen and Michel au Bec rouge.'
'Or till Banget descends on him for meddling on Lorraine ground,' added old Balchenburg. 'Eat, lady,' he
added to Jean; 'your meals are not so large that they will make much odds to our stores. We have corn and
beer enough to starve out those greedy knaves outside!'
Poor Jean was nearly out of her senses with distress and uncertainty, and being still weak, was less able to
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 97
Page No 100
endure. She burst into violent hysterical weeping, and had to be helped up to her own room, where she
sometimes lay on her bed; sometimes raged up and down the room, heaping violent words on the head of the
tardy cowardly German; sometimes talking of loosing Skywing to show they were in the castle and cognisant
of what was going on; but it was not certain that Skywing, with the lion rampant on his hood, would fly down
to the besiegers, so that she would only be lost.
Eleanor, by the very need of soothing her sister, was enabled to be more tranquil. Besides, there was pleasure
in the knowledge that Sigismund had come after her, and there was imagination enough in her nature to trust
to the true knight daring any amount of dragons in his lady's cause. And the lady always had to be patient.
CHAPTER 11. FETTERS BROKEN
Then long and loud the victor shout
From turret and from tower rang out;
The rugged walls replied.
SCOTT, Lord of the Isles.
'Sir, I have something to show you.'
It was the early twilight of a summer's morning when Ringan crept up to the shelter of pine branches under
which George Douglas was sleeping, after hotly opposing Gebhardt, who had nearly persuaded his master
that retreat was inevitable, unless he meant to be deserted by more than half his men.
George sat up. 'Anent the ladies?' he said.
Ringan bowed his head, with an air of mystery and George doubted no longer, but let him lead the way,
keeping among the brushwood to the foot of the quarry whence the castle had been built. It had once been
absolutely precipitous, no doubt, but the stone was of a soft quality, on which weather told: ivy and creepers
had grown on it, and Ringan pointed to what to dwellers on plains might have seemed impracticable, but to
those who had bird'snested on the crags of Tantallon had quite a different appearance. True, there was castle
wall and turret above, but on this, the weather side, there had likewise been a slight crumbling, which had
been neglected, perhaps from over security, perhaps on account of the extreme difficulty of repairing, where
there was the merest ledge for foothold above the precipitous quarry; indeed, the condition of the place might
never even have been perceived by the inhabitants, as there were no traces of the place below having been
frequented.
'Tis a mere staircase as far as the foot of the walls compared with the Guillemot's crag,' observed Ringan.
'And a man with a heart and a foot could be up the wall in the corner where the ivy grows,' added George. 'It
is well, Ringan, thou hast done good service. Here is the way.'
'With four or five of our own tall carles, we may win the castle, and laugh at the German pockpuddings,'
added Ringan. 'Let them gang their gate, and we'll free our leddies.'
George was tempted, but he shook his head. 'That were scarce knightly towards the Duke,' he said. 'He has
been gude friend to me, and I may not thus steal a march on him. Moreover, we ken na the strength of the
loons within.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 98
Page No 101
'I misdoot there being mair than ten of them,' said Ringan. 'I have seen the same faces too often for there to be
many. And what there be we shall take napping.'
That was true; nevertheless George Douglas felt bound in honour not to undertake the enterprise without the
cognisance of his ally, though he much doubted the Germans being alert or courageous enough to take
advantage of such a perilous clamber.
Sigismund had a tent under the pinetrees, and a guard before the entrance, who stood, halbert in hand, like a
growling statue, when the young Scot would have entered, understanding not one word of his objurgations in
mixed Scotch and French, but only barring the way, till Sigismund's own 'Wer da?' sounded from within.
'MoiGeorge of Angus!' shouted that individual in his awkward French. 'Let me in, Sir Duke; I have
tidings!'
Sigismund was on foot in a moment. 'And from King Eene?' he asked.
'Far better, strong heart and steady foot can achieve the adventure and save the ladies unaided! Come with
me, beau sire! Silently.'
George had fully expected to see the German quail at the frightful precipice and sheer wall before him, but
the Hapsburg was primarily a Tirolean mountaineer, and he measured the rock with a glistening triumphant
eye.
'Man can,' he said. 'That will we. Brave sire, your hand on it.'
The days were almost at their longest, and it was about five in the morning, the sun only just making his way
over the screen of the higher hills to the northeast, though it had been daylight for some time.
Prudence made the two withdraw under the shelter of the woods, and there they built their plan, both young
men being gratified to do so without their two advisers.
Neither of them doubted his own footing, and George was sure that three or four of the men who had come
with Sir Robert were equally good cragsmen. Sigismund sighed for some Tirolese whom he had left at home,
but he had at least one man with him ready to dare any height; and he thought a rope would make all things
sure. Nothing could be attempted till the next night, or rather morning, and Sigismund decided on sending a
messenger down to the Franciscans to borrow or purchase a rope, while George and Ringan, more used to
shifts, proceeded to twist together all the horses' halters they could collect, so as to form a strong cable.
To avert suspicion, Sigismund appeared to have yielded to the murmurs of his people, and sent more than
half his troop down the hill, in the expectation that he was about to follow. The others were withdrawn under
one clump of wood, the Scotsmen under another, with orders to advance upon the gateway of the castle so
soon as they should hear a summons from the Duke's bugle, or the cry, 'A Douglas!' Neither Sir Gebhardt nor
Sir Robert was young enough or light enough to attempt the climb, each would fain have withheld his master,
had it been possible, but they would have their value in dealing with the troop waiting below.
So it came to pass that when Eleanor, anxious, sorrowful, heated, and weary, awoke at daydawn and crept
from the side of her sleeping sister to inhale a breath of morning breeze and murmur a morning prayer, as she
gazed from her loophole over the woods with a vague, neverquenchable hope of seeing something, she
became aware of something very stealthy below the rustling of a fox, or a hare in the fern mayhap, though
she could not see to the bottom of the quarry, but she clung to the bar, craned forward, and beheld far down a
shaking of the ivy and whiteflowered rowan; then a hand, grasping the root of a little sturdy birch, then a
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 99
Page No 102
yellow head gradually drawn up, till a thin, bony, alert figure was for a moment astride on the birch.
Reaching higher, the sunburnt, freckled face was lifted up, and Eleanor's heart gave a great throb of hope.
Was it not the wild boy, Ringan Raefoot? She could not turn away her head, she durst not even utter a word
to those within, lest it should be a mere fancy, or a lad from the country bird's nesting. Higher, higher he
went, lost for a moment among the leaves and branches, then attaining a crag, in some giddy manner. But,
butwhat was that head under a steel cap that had appeared on the tree? What was that face raised for a
moment? Was it the face of the dead? Eleanor forced back a cry, and felt afraid of wakening herself from
what she began to think only a blissful dream,all the more when that length of limb had reared itself, and
attained to the dizzy crag above. A fairer but more solid face, with a long upper lip, appeared, mounting in its
turn. She durst not believe her eyes, and she was not conscious of making any sound, unless it was the
vehement beating of her own heart; but perhaps it was the power of her own excitement that communicated
itself to her sleeping sister, for Jean's voice was heard, 'What is it, Elleen; what is it?'
She signed back with her hand to enjoin silence, for her sense began to tell her that this must be reality, and
that castles had before now been thus surprised by brave Scotsmen. Jean was out of bed and at the loophole in
a moment. There was room for only one, and Eleanor yielded the place, the less reluctantly that the fair head
had reached the part veiled by the tree, and Jean's eyes would be an evidence that she herself might trust her
own sight.
Jean's glance first fell on the backs of the ascending figures, now above the crag. 'Ah! ah!' she cried, under
her breath, 'a surprisea rescue! Oh! the ladstretching, spreading! The man below is holding his foot. Oh!
that tuft of grass won't bear him. His knees are up. Yesyes! he is even with the top of the wall now. Elleen!
Hope! Brave laddie! Why'tis yes'tis Ringan. Now the other, the muckle carleAh!' and then a
sudden breathless silence came over her.
Eleanor knew she had recognised that figure!
Madame de Ste. Petronelle was awake now, asking what this meant.
'Deliverance!' whispered Eleanor. 'They are scaling the wall. Oh, Jean, one moment'
'I canna, I canna,' cried Jean, grasping the iron bar with all her might: 'I see his face; he is there on the ledge,
at fit of the wall, in life and strength. Ringanyes, Ringan is going up the wall like a cat!'
'Where is he? Is he safethe Duke, I would say?' gasped Eleanor. 'Oh, let me see, Jeanie.'
'The Duke, is it? Ah! Geordie is giving a hand to help him on the ground. Tak' tent, tak' tent, Geordie. Dinna
coup ower. Ah! they are baith there, and onetwothree muckle fellows are coming after them.'
'Climbing up there!' exclaimed the Dame, bustling up. 'God speed them. Those are joes worth having,
leddies!'
'There! thereGeordie is climbing now. St. Bride speed him, and hide them. Well done, Duke! He hoisted
him so far. Now his hand is on that broken stone. Up! up! His foot is in the cleft now! His
handoh!clasps the ivy! God help him! Ah, he feels about. Yes, he has it. Nownow the top of the
battlement. I see no more. They are letting down a rope. Your Duke disna climb like my Geordie, Elleen!'
'Oh, for mercy's sake, to your prayers, dinna wrangle about your joes, bairns,' cried Madame de Ste.
Petronelle. 'The castle's no won yet!'
'But is as good as won,' said Eleanor. 'There are barely twelve fighting men in it, and sorry loons are the
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 100
Page No 103
maist. How many are up yet, Jeanie?'
'There's a fifth since the Duke yet to come up,' answered Jean, 'eight altogether, counting the gallant Ringan.
There!'
''Tis the warder's horn. They have been seen!' and the poor women clasped their hands in fervent prayer, with
ears intent; but Jean suddenly darted towards her clothes, and they hastily attired themselves, then cautiously
peeped out at their door, since neither sight nor sound came to them from either window. The guard who had
hindered their passage was no longer there, and Jean led the way down the spiral stairs. At the slit looking
into the court they heard cries and the clash of arms, but it was too high above their heads for anything to be
seen, and they hastened on.
There also in the narrow court was a fight going onbut nearly ended. Geordie Douglas knelt over the
prostrate form of Rudiger von Balchenburg, calling on him to yield, but meeting no answer. One or two other
men lay overthrown, three or four more were pressed up against a wall, howling for mercy. Sigismund was
shouting to them in GermanRingan and the other assailants standing guard over them; but evidently hardly
withheld from slaughtering them. The maidens stood for a moment, then Jean's scream of welcome died on
her lips, for as he looked up from his prostrate foe, and though he had not yet either spoken or risen,
Sigismund had stepped to his side, and laid his sword on his shoulder.
'Victor!' said he, 'in the name of God and St. Mary, I make thee Chevalier. Rise, Sire George of Douglas!'
'True knight!' cried Jean, leaping to his side. 'Oh, Geordie, Geordie, thou hast saved us! Thou noblest knight!'
'Ah! Lady, it canna be helpit,' said the new knight. ''Tis no treason to your brother to be dubbed after a fair
fight, though 'tis by a Dutch prince.'
'Thy King's sister shall mend that, and bind your spurs,' said Jean. 'Is the reiver dead, Geordie?'
'Even so,' was the reply. 'My sword has spared his craig from the halter.'
Such were the times, and such Jean's breeding, that she looked at the fallen enemy much as a modern lady
may look at a slain tiger.
Eleanor had meantime met Sigismund with, 'Ah! well I knew that you would come to our aid. So true a
knight must achieve the adventure!'
'Safe, safe, I am blessed and thankful,' said the Duke, falling on one knee to kiss her hand. 'How have these
robbers treated my Lady?'
'Well, as well as they know how. That good woman has been very kind to us,' said Eleanor, as she saw Barbe
peeping from the stair. 'Come hither, Barbe and Trudchen, to the Lord Duke's mercy.'
They were entering the hall, and, at the same moment, the gates were thrown open, and the men waiting with
Gebhardt and Robert Douglas began to pour in. It was well for Barbe and her daughter that they could take
shelter behind the ladies, for the men were ravenous for some prize, or something to wreak their excitement
upon, besides the bare walls of the castle, and its rude stores of meal and beer. The old Baron was hauled
down from his bed by halfadozen men, and placed before the Duke with bound hands.
'Hola, Siege!' said he in German, all unabashed. 'You have got me at lastby a trick! I always bade Rudiger
look to that quarry; but young men think they know best.'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 101
Page No 104
'The old traitor!' said George in French. 'Hang him from his tower for a warning to his like, as we should do
in Scotland.'
'What cause have you to show why we should not do as saith the knight?' said Sigismund.
'I care little how it goes with my old carcase now,' returned Balchenburg, in the spirit of the Amalekite of old.
'I only mourn that I shall not be there to see the strife you will breed with the lutetwanger or his fellows at
Nanci.'
Gebhardt here gave his opinion that it would be wise to reserve the old man for King Rene's justice, so as to
obviate all peril of dissension. The small garrison, to be left in the castle under the most prudent knight whom
Gebhardt could select, were instructed only to profess to hold it till the Lords of Alsace and Lorraine should
jointly have determined what was to be done with it.
It was not expedient to tarry there long. A hurried meal was made, and then the victors set out on the descent.
George had found his good steed in the stables, together with the ladies' palfreys, and there had been great joy
in the mutual recognition; but Jean's horse was found to show traces of its fall, and her arm was not yet
entirely recovered, so that she was seated on Ringan's surefooted pony, with the newmade knight walking
by her side to secure its every step, though Ringan grumbled that Sheltie would be far safer if left to his own
wits.
Sigismund was proposing to make for Sarrebourg, when the glittering of lances was seen in the distance, and
the troop was drawn closely together, for the chance that, as had been already thought probable, some of the
Lorrainers had risen as to war and invasion. However, the banner soon became distinguishable, with the
many quarterings, showing that King Rene was there in person; and Sigismund rode forward to greet him and
explain.
The chivalrous King was delighted with the adventure, only wishing he had shared in the rescue of the
captive princesses. 'Young blood,' he said. 'Youth has all the guerdons reserved for it, while age is lagging
behind.'
Yet so soon as Sir Patrick Drummond had overtaken him at Epinal, he had turned back to Nanci, and it was in
consequence of what he there heard that he had set forth to bring the robbers of Balchenburg to reason. To
him there was no difficulty in accepting thankfully what some would have regarded as an aggression on the
part of the Duke of Alsace, and though old Balchenburg, when led up before him, seemed bent upon
aggravating him. 'Ha! Sir King, so a young German and a wild Scot have done what you, with all your
kingdoms, have never had the wit to do.'
'The poor old man is distraught,' said the King, while Sigismund put in
'Mayhap because you never ventured on such audacious villainy and outrecuidance before.'
'Young blood will have its way,' repeated the old man. 'Nay, I told the lad no good would come of it, but he
would have it that he had his backers, and in sooth that escort played into his hands. Ha! ha! much will the
fair damsels' royal beau frere thank you for overthrowing his plan for disposing of them.'
'Hark you, foulmouthed fellow,' said King Rene; 'did I not pity you for your bereavement and ruin, I should
requite that slander of a noble prince by hanging you on the nearest tree.'
'Your Grace is kindly welcome,' was the answer.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 102
Page No 105
Rene and Sigismund, however, took counsel together, and agreed that the old man should, instead of this fate,
be relegated to an abbey, where he might at least have the chance of repenting of his crimes, and be kept in
safe custody.
'That's your mercy,' muttered the old mountain wolf when he heard their decision.
All this was settled as they rode back along the way where Madame de Ste. Petronelle had first become
alarmed. She had now quite resumed her authority and position, and promised protection and employment to
Barbe and Trudchen. The former had tears for 'her boy,' thus cut off in his sins; but it was what she always
foreboded for him, and if her old master was not thankful for the grace offered him, she was for him.
King Rene, who believed not a word against his nephew, intended himself to conduct the ladies to the Court
of his sister, and see them in safety there. Jean, however, after the first excitement, so drooped as she rode,
and was so entirely unable to make answer to all the kindness around her, that it was plain that she must rest
as soon as possible, and thus hospitality was asked at a little country castle, around which the suite encamped.
A pursuivant was, however, despatched by Rene to the French Court to announce the deliverance of the
princesses, and Sir Patrick sent his son David with the party, that his wife and the poor Dauphiness might be
fully reassured.
There was a strange stillness over Chateau le Surry when David rode in triumphantly at the gate. A Scottish
archer, who stood on guard, looked up at him anxiously with the words, 'Is it weel with the lassies?' and on
his reply, 'They are sain and safe, thanks, under Heaven, to Geordie Douglas of Angus!' the man exclaimed,
'On, on, sir squire, the saints grant ye may not be too late for the puir Dolfine! Ah! but she has been sair
misguided.'
'Is my mother here?' asked David.
'Ay, sir, and with the puir lady. Ye may gang in without question. A' the doors be open, that ilka loon may
win in to see a princess die.'
The pursuivant, hearing that the King and Dauphin were no longer in the castle, rode on to Chalons, but
David dismounted, and followed a stream of persons, chiefly monks, friars, and women of the burgher class,
up the steps, and on into the vaulted room, the lower part shut off by a rail, against which crowded the
curious and only halfawed multitude, who whispered to each other, while above, at a temporary altar, bright
with rows of candles, priests intoned prayers. The atmosphere was insufferably hot, and David could hardly
push forward; but as he exclaimed in his imperfect French that he came with tidings of Madame's sisters, way
was made, and he heard his mother's voice. 'Is it? Is it my son? Bring him. Oh, quickly!'
He heard a little, faint, gasping cry, and as a lane was opened for him, struggled onwards. In poor Margaret's
case the etiquette that banished the nearest kin from Royalty in articulo mortis was not much to be regretted.
David saw her white, save for the deathflush called up by the labouring breath, as she lay upheld in his
mother's arms, a priest holding a crucifix before her, a few ladies kneeling by the bed.
'Good tidings, I see, my son,' said Lady Drummond.
'Aretheyhere?' gasped Margaret.
'Alack, not yet, Madame; they will come in a few days' time.' She gave a piteous sigh, and David could not
hear her words.
'Tell her how and where you found them,' said his mother.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 103
Page No 106
David told his story briefly. There was little but a quivering of the heavy eyelids and a clasping of the hands
to show whether the dying woman marked him, but when he had finished, she said, so low that only his
mother heard, 'Safe! Thank God! Nunc dimittis. Who was ityoung Angus?'
'Even so,' said David, when the question had been repeated to him by his mother.
'So best!' sighed Margaret. 'Bid the good father give thanks.'
Dame Lilias dismissed her son with a sign. Margaret lay far more serene. For a few minutes there was a sort
of hope that the good news might inspire fresh life, and yet, after the revelation of what her condition was in
this strange, frivolous, hardhearted Court, how could life be desired for her weary spirit? She did not seem
to wishfar less to struggle to wishto live to see them again; perhaps there was an instinctive feeling that,
in her weariness, there was no power of rousing herself, and she would rather sink undisturbed than hear of
the terror and suffering that she knew but too well her husband had caused.
Only, when it was very near the last, she said, 'Safe! safe in leal hands. Oh, tell my Jeanie to be content with
themnever seek earthly crownsashesashesElleenJeanieall of them my loveoh! safe, safe.
Now, indeed, I can pardon'
'Pardon!' said the French priest, catching the word. 'Whom, Madame, the Sieur de Tillay?'
Even on the gasping lips there was a semismile. 'TillayI had forgotten! Tillay, yes, and another.'
If no one else understood, Lady Drummond did, that the forgiveness was for him who had caused the waste
and blight of a life that might have been so noble and so sweet, and who had treacherously prepared a terrible
fate for her young innocent sisters.
It was all ended now; there was no more but to hear the priest commend the parting Christian soul, while,
with a few more faint breaths, the soul of Margaret of Scotland passed beyond the world of sneers, treachery,
and calumny, to the land 'where the wicked cease from troubling, and where the weary are at rest.'
CHAPTER 12. SORROW ENDED
'Done to death by slanderous tongues
Was the Hero that here lies:
Death, avenger of wrongs,
Gives her fame which never dies.'
Much Ado About Nothing.
A day's rest revived Jean enough to make her eager to push on to Chalons, and enough likewise to revive her
coquettish and petulant temper.
Sigismund and Eleanor might ride on together in a species of paradise, as having not only won each other's
love, but acted out a bit of the romance that did not come to full realisation much more often in those days
than in modern ones. They were quite content to let King Rene glory in them almost as much as he had
arrived at doing in his own daughter and her Ferry, and they could be fully secure; Sigismund had no one's
consent to ask, save a formal licence from his cousin, the Emperor Frederick III., who would pronounce him
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 104
Page No 107
a fool for wedding a penniless princess, but had no real power over him; while Eleanor was certain that all
her kindred would feel that she was fulfilling her destiny, and high sweet thoughts of thankfulness and
longing to be a blessing to him who loved her, and to those whom he ruled, filled her spirit as she rode
through the shady woods and breezy glades, bright with early summer.
Jean, however, was galled by the thought that every one at home would smile and say that she might have
spared her journey, and that, in spite of all her beauty, she had just ended by wedding the Scottish laddie
whom she had scorned. True, her heart knew that she loved him and none other, and that he truly merited her;
but her pride was not willing that he should feel that he had earned her as a matter of course, and she was
quite as ungracious to Sir George Douglas, the Master of Angus, as ever she had been to Geordie of the Red
Peel, and she showed all the petulance of a semiconvalescent. She would not let him ride beside her, his
horse made her palfrey restless, she said; and when King Rene talked about her true knight, she pretended not
to understand.
'Ah!' he said, 'be consoled, brave sire; we all know it is the part of the fair lady to be cruel and merciless. Let
me sing you a roman both sad and true!'
Which goodnatured speech simply irritated George beyond bearing. 'The daft old carle,' muttered he to Sir
Patrick, 'why cannot he let me gang my ain gate, instead of bringing all their prying eyes on me? If Jean casts
me off the noo, it will be all his fault.'
These small vexations, however, soon faded out of sight when the drooping, halfhoisted banner was seen on
the turrets of Chateau le Surry, and the clang of a knell came slow and solemn on the wind.
No one was at first visible, but probably a warder had announced their approach, for various figures issued
from the gateway, some coming up to Rene, and David Drummond seeking his father. The tidings were in
one moment made known to the two poor girlsa most sudden shock, for they had parted with their sister in
full health, as they thought, and Sir Patrick had only supposed her to have been chilled by the thunderstorm.
Yet Eleanor's first thought was, 'Ah! I knew it! Would that I had clung closer to her and never been parted.'
But the next moment she was startled by a cryJean had slid from her horse, fainting away in George
Douglas's arms.
Madame de Ste. Petronelle was at hand, and the Lady of Glenuskie quickly on the spot; and they carried her
into the hall, where she revived, and soon was in floods of tears. These were the days when violent
demonstration was unchecked and admired as the due of the deceased, and all stood round, weeping with her.
King Charles himself leaning forward to wring her hands, and cry, 'My daughter, my good daughter!' As soon
as the first tempest had subsided, the King supported Eleanor to the chapel, where, in the midst of rows of
huge wax candles, Margaret lay with placid face, and hands clasped over a crucifix, as if on a tomb, the pall
that covered all except her face embellished at the sides with the blazonry of France and Scotland. Her
husband, with his thin hands clasped, knelt by her head, and requiems were being sung around by relays of
priests. There was fresh weeping and wailing as the sisters cast sprinklings of holy water on her, and then
Jean, sinking down quite exhausted, was supported away to a chamber where the sisters could hear the story
of these last sad days from Lady Drummond.
The solemnities of Margaret's funeral took their due coursea lengthy one, and then, or rather throughout,
there was the consideration what was to come next. Too late, all the Court seemed to have wakened to regret
for Margaret. She had been openhanded and kindly, and the attendants had loved her, while the ladies who
had gossiped about her habits now found occupation for their tongues in indignation against whosoever had
aspersed her discretion. The King himself, who had always been lazily fond of the belle fille who could
amuse him, was stirred, perhaps by Rene, into an inquiry into the scandalous reports, the result of which was
that Jamet de Tillay was ignominiously banished from the Court, and Margaret's fair fame vindicated, all too
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 105
Page No 108
late to save her heart from breaking. The displeasure that Charles expressed to his son in private on the score
of poor Margaret's wrongs, is, in fact, believed to have been the beginning of the breach which widened
continually, till finally the unhappy father starved himself to death in a morbid dread of being poisoned by his
son.
However, for the present, the two Scottish princesses reaped the full benefit of all the feeling for their sister.
The King and Queen called them their dearest daughters, and made all sorts of promises of marrying and
endowing them, and Louis himself went outwardly through all the forms of mourning and devotion, and
treated his two fair sisters with extreme civility, such as they privately declared they could hardly bear, when
they recollected how he had behaved before Margaret.
Jean in especial flouted him with all the sharpness and pertness of which she was capable; but do what she
would, he received it all with a smiling indifference and civility which exasperated her all the more.
The Laird and Lady of Glenuskie were in some difficulty. They could not well be much longer absent from
Scotland, and yet Lilias had promised the poor Dauphiness not to leave her sisters except in some security.
Eleanor's fate was plain enough, Sigismund followed her about as her betrothed, and the only question was
whether, during the period of mourning, he should go back to his dominions to collect a train worthy of his
marriage with a king's daughter; but this he was plainly reluctant to do. Besides the unwillingness of a lover
to lose sight of his lady, the catastrophe that had befallen the sisters might well leave a sense that they needed
protection. Perhaps, too, he might expect murmurs at his choice of a dowerless princess from his vassals of
the Tirol.
At any rate, he lingered and accompanied the Court to Tours, where in the noble old castle the winter was to
be spent.
There Sir Patrick and his wife were holding a consultation. Their means were wellnigh exhausted. What
they had collected for their journey was nearly spent, and so was the sum with which Cardinal Beaufort had
furnished his nieces. It was true that Eleanor and Jean were reckoned as guests of the French King, and the
knight and lady and attendants as part of their suite; but the high proud Scottish spirits could not be easy in
this condition, and they longed to depart, while still by selling the merely ornamental horses and some jewels
they could pay their journey. But then Jean remained a difficulty. To take her back to Scotland was the most
obvious measure, where she could marry George of Angus as soon as the mourning was ended.
'Even if she will have him,' said Dame Lilias, 'I doubt me whether her proud spirit will brook to go home
unwedded.'
'Dost deem the lassie is busking herself for higher game? That were an evil requital for his faithful service
and gallant daring.'
'I cannot tell,' said Lilias. 'The maid has always been kittle to deal with. I trow she loves Geordie in her
inmost heart, but she canna thole to feel herself bound to him, and it irks her that when her sisters are wedded
to sovereign princes, she should gang hame to be gudewife to a mere Scots Earl's son.'
'The proud unthankful peat! Leave her to gang her ain gate, Lily. And yet she is a bonny winsome maid, that I
canna cast off.'
'Nor I, Patie, and I have gi'en my word to her sister. Yet gin some prince cam' in her way, I'd scarce give
much for Geordie's chance.'
'The auld king spake once to me of his younger son, the Duke of Berry, as they call him,' said Sir Patrick; 'but
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 106
Page No 109
the Constable told me that was all froth, the young duke must wed a princess with a tocher.'
'I trust none will put it in our Jeanie's light brain,' sighed Lily, 'or she will be neither to have nor to hold.'
The consultation was interrupted by the sudden bursting in of Jean herself. She flew up to her friends with
outstretched hands, and hid her face in Lilias's lap.
'Oh, cousins, cousins! tak' me away out of his reach. He has been the death of poor Meg, now he wants to be
mine.'
They could not understand her at first, and indeed shame as well as dismay made her incoherentfor what
had been proposed to her was at that time unprecedented. It is hard to believe it, yet French historians aver
that the Dauphin Louis actually thought of obtaining a dispensation for marrying her. In the unsettled
condition of the Church, when it was divided by the last splinterings, as it were, of the great schism, perhaps
the astute Louis deemed that any prince might obtain anything from whichever rival Pope he chose to
acknowledge, though it was reserved for Alexander Borgia to grant the first licence of this kind. To Jean the
idea was simply abhorrent, alike as regarded her instincts and for the sake of the man himself. His sneering
manner towards her sister had filled her with disgust and indignation, and he had, in those days, been equally
contemptuous towards herselfbesides which she was aware of his share in her capture by Balchenburg, and
whispers had not respected the manner in which his silence had fostered the slanders that had broken
Margaret's heart.
'I would sooner wed a viper!' she said.
What was Louis's motive it is very hard to guess. Perhaps there was some real admiration of Jean's beauty,
and it seems to have been his desire that his wife should be a nonentity, as was shown in his subsequent
choice of Charlotte of Savoy. Now Jean was in feature very like her sister Isabel, Duchess of Brittany, who
was a very beautiful woman, but not far from being imbecile, and Louis had never seen Jean display any
superiority of intellect or taste like Margaret or Eleanor, but rather impatience of their pursuits, and he
therefore might expect her to be equally simple with the other sister. However that might be, Sir Patrick was
utterly incredulous; but when his wife asked Madame Ste. Petronelle's opinion, she shook her head, and said
the Sire Dauphin was a strange ower cannie chiel, and advised that Maitre Jaques Coeur should be consulted.
'Who may he be?'
'Ken ye not Jaques Coeur? The great merchant of Bourgesthe man to whom, above all others, France owes
it that we be not under the English yoke. The man, I say, for it was the poor Pucelle that gave the first move,
and ill enough was her reward, poor blessed maiden as she was. A saint must needs die a martyr's death, and
they will own one of these days that such she was! But it was Maitre Coeur that stirred the King and gave
him the wherewithal to raise his menlending, they called it, but it was out of the free heart of a true
Frenchman who never looked to see it back again, nor even thanks for it!'
'A merchant?' asked Sir Patrick.
'Ay, the mightiest merchant in the realm. You would marvel to see his house at Bourges. It would fit a prince!
He has ships going to Egypt and Africa, and stores of silk enough to array all the dames and demoiselles in
France! Jewels fit for an emperor, perfumes like a very grove of camphire. Then he has mines of silver and
copper, and the King has given him the care of the coinage. Everything prospers that he sets his hand to, and
he well deserves it, for he is an honest man where honest men are few.'
'Is he here?'
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 107
Page No 110
'Yea; I saw his green hood crossing the court of the castle this very noon. The King can never go on long
without him, though there are those that so bate him that I fear he may have a fall one of these days. Methinks
I heard that he ay hears his morning mass when here at the little chapel of St. James, close to the great shrine
of St. Martin, at six of the clock in the morning, so as to be private. You might find him there, and whatever
he saith to you will be sooth, whether it be as you would have it, or no.'
On consideration Sir Patrick decided to adopt the lady's advice, and on her side she reflected that it might be
well to take care that the interview did not fail for want of recognition.
The glorious Cathedral of Tours was standing up dark, but with glittering windows, from the light within
deepening the stained glass, and throwing out the beauty of the tracery, while the sky, brightening in the
autumn morning, threw the towers into relief, when, little recking of all this beauty, only caring to find the
way, Sir Patrick on the one hand, the old Scots French lady on the other, went their way to the noble west
front, each wrapped in a long cloak, and not knowing one another, till their eyes met as they gave each other
holy water at the door, after the habit of strangers entering at the same time.
Then Madame de Ste. Petronelle showed the way to the little side chapel, close to the noble apse. There,
beneath the six altarcandles, a priest was hurrying through a mass in a rapid illpronounced manner, while,
besides his acolyte, worshippers were very few. Only the light fell on the edges of a dark green velvet cloak
and silvered a grizzled head bowed in reverence, and Madame de Ste. Petronelle touched Sir Patrick and
made him a significant sign.
Daylight was beginning to reveal itself by the time the brief service was over. Sir Patrick, stimulated by the
lady, ventured a few steps forward, and accosted Maitre Coeur as he rose, and drawing forward his hood was
about to leave the church.
'Beau Sire, a word with you. I am the kinsman and attendant of the Scottish King's sisters.'
'Ah! one of them is to be married. My steward is with me. It is to him you should speak of her wardrobe,' said
Jaques Coeur, an impatient look stealing over his keen but honest visage.
'It is not of Duke Sigismund's betrothed that I would speak,' returned the Scottish knight; 'it is of her sister.'
Jaques Coeur's dark eyes cast a rapid glance, as of one who knew not who might lurk in the recesses of a
twilight cathedral.
'Not here,' he said, and he led Sir Patrick away with him down the aisle, out into the air, where a number of
odd little buildings clustered round the walls of the cathedral, even leaning against it, heedless of the beauty
they marred.
'By your leave, Father,' he said, after exchanging salutations with a priest, who was just going out to say his
morning's mass, and leaving his tiny bare cell empty. Here Sir Patrick could incredulously tell his story, and
the merchant could only sigh and own that he feared that there was every reason to believe that the intention
was real. Jaques Coeur, religiously, was shocked at the idea, and, politically, wished the Dauphin to make a
more profitable alliance. He whispered that the sooner the lady was out of reach the better, and even offered
to advance a loan to facilitate the journey.
There followed a consultation in the securest place that could be devised, namely, in the antechamber where
Sir Patrick and Lady Drummond slept to guard their young princesses, in the palace at Tours, Jean, Eleanor,
and Madame de Ste. Petronelle having a bedroom within.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 108
Page No 111
Sir Patrick's view was that Jean might take her leave in full state and honour, leaving Eleanor to marry her
Duke in due time; but the girl shuddered at this. 'Oh no, no; he would call himself my brother for the nonce
and throw me into some convent! There is nothing for it but to make it impossible. Sir Patie, fetch Geordie,
and tell him, an' he loves me, to wed me on the spot, and bear me awa' to bonnie Scotland. Would that I had
never been beguiled into quitting it.'
'Geordie Douglas! You were all for flouting him a while ago,' said Eleanor, puzzled.
'Dinna be sae daft like, Elleen, that was but sport, andand a maid may not hold herself too cheap! Geordie
that followed me all the way from home, and was sair hurt for me, and freed me from yon awsome castle. Oh,
could ye trow that I could love ony but he?'
It was not too easy to refrain from saying, 'So that's the end of all your airs,' but the fear of making her fly off
again withheld Lady Drummond, and even Eleanor.
George did not lodge in the castle, and Sir Patrick could not sound him till the morning; but for a long space
after the two sisters had laid their heads on the pillow Jean was tossing, sometimes. sobbing; and to her
sister's consolations she replied, 'Oh, Elleen, he can never forgive me! Why did my hard, dour, ungrateful
nature so sport with his leal loving heart? Will he spurn me the now? Geordie, Geordie, I shall never see your
like! It would but be my desert if I were left behind to that treacherous spiteful prince,I wad as soon be a
mouse in a cat's claw!'
But George of Angus made no doubt. He had won his ladylove at last, and the only further doubt remained as
to how the matter was to be carried out. Jaques Coeur was consulted again. No priest at Tours would, he
thought, dare to perform the ceremony, for fear of aftervengeance of the Dauphin; and Sir Patrick then
suggested Father Romuald, who had been lingering in his train waiting to cross the Alps till his Scotch
friends should have departed and winter be over; but the deed would hardly be safely done within the city.
The merchant's advice was this: Sir Patrick, his Lady, and the Master of Angus had better openly take leave
of the Court and start on the way to Brittany. No opposition would be made, though if Louis suspected Lady
Jean's presence in their party, he might close the gates and detain her; Jaques Coeur therefore thought she had
better travel separately at first. For Eleanor, as the betrothed bride of Sigismund, there was no danger, and she
might therefore remain at Court with the Queen. Jaques Coeur, the greatest merchant of his day, had just
received a large train of waggons loaded with stuffs and other wares from Bourges, on the way to Nantes, and
he proposed that the Lady Jean should travel with one attendant female in one of these, passing as the wife
and daughter of the foreman. These two personages had actually travelled to Tours, and were content to
remain there, while their places were taken by Madame de Ste. Petronelle and Jean.
We must not describe the parting of the sisters, nor the many messages sent by Elleen to bonny Scotland, and
the brothers and sisters she was willing to see no more for the sake of her Austrian Duke. Of her all that needs
to be said is that she lived and died happy and honoured, delighting him by her flow of wit and poetry, and
only regretting that she was a childless wife.
Barbe and Trudchen were to remain in her suite, Barbe still grieving for 'her boy,' and hoping to devote all
she could obtain as wage or largesse to masses for his soul, and Trudchen, very happy in the new world,
though being broken in with some difficulty to civilised life.
Having been conveyed by bystreets to the great factory or shop of Maltre Coeur at Tours, a wonder in itself,
though far inferior to his main establishment at Bourges, Madame de Ste. Petronelle and Jean, with her
faithful Skywing nestled under her cloak, were handed by Jaques himself to seats in a covered wain,
containing provisions for them and also some more delicate wares, destined for the Duchess of Brittany. He
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 109
Page No 112
was himself in riding gear, and a troop of armed servants awaited him on horseback.
'Was he going with them?' Jean asked.
'Not all the way,' he said; but he would not part with the lady till he had resigned her to the charge of the Sire
de Glenuskie. The state of the roads made it so needful that a strong guard should accompany any valuable
convoy, that his going with the party would excite no suspicion.
So they journeyed on in the wain at the head of a quarter of a mile of waggons and packhorses, slowly
indeed, but so steadily that they were sure of a good start before the princess's departure was known to the
Court.
It was at the evening halt at a conventual grange that they came up with the rest of the party, and George
Douglas spurred forward to meet them, and hold out his eager arms as Jean sprang from the waggon. Wisdom
as well as love held that it would be better that Jean should enter Brittany as a wife, so that the Duke might
not be bribed or intimidated into yielding her to Louis. It was in the little village church, very early the next
morning, that George Douglas received the reward of his long patience in the hand of Joanna Stewart, a
wiser, less petulant, and more womanly being than the vain and capricious lassie whom he had followed from
Scotland two years previously.
Two Penniless Princesses
Two Penniless Princesses 110
Bookmarks
1. Table of Contents, page = 3
2. Two Penniless Princesses, page = 4